Skip to main content

Full text of "The Andy Pero Story Project Superman - Mind Control Experiments Montauk"

See other formats 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

A  "VICTIM"  OF  THE  ILLUMINATI'S 

SUPER-RACE  PROJECTS  & 

MONT  AUK  EXPERIMENTS  SPEAKS  OUT 

{the  Andy  Pero  story,  aka  Mr.X...  Nazi  Mind  control  and  the  Montauk  Projects...} 

Introduction 

Memories  are  a  strange  thing,  there  are  tangible  memories  that  can  be  proven  factually,  there  are 
suppressed  memories  which  are  clouded  recollections  of  actual  events,  memories  that  are  a  mixture  of 
real  and  unreal  events,  memories  based  on  imagination  and  possibly  most  frightening  of  all,  memories 
that  have  been  intentionally  "programmed"  within  the  mind  of  a  person,  which  might  consist  of  anything 
between  actual  real  life  experiences  to  entirely  "designer"  memories  that  may  have  been  inserted  to 
"cover  up"  experiences  that  are  far  more  stranger  than  fiction.  Just  where  in  the  spectrum  the  experiences 
of  Andy  Pero  may  fit,  I  do  not  know  exactly,  although  many  of  the  places  and  people  he  describes  DO 
exist  as  evidenced  by  the  links  that  I've  added...  so  at  least  a  good  number  of  his  memories  are  apparently 
accurate...  but  the  question  is,  are  his  reported  experiences  with  the  alien  time/space  projects  as  carried 
out  in  the  Montauk  bases  also  based  on  fact,  and  if  so  to  what  degree?  Others  have  made  similar  claims 
about  montauk  { although  these  fantastic  experiences  do  not  appear  until  the  last  few  sections  of  Andy's 
story}  as  can  be  seen  by  doing  a  SEARCH  of  the  Internet  for  other  writings  on  the  Montauk  Project.  So 
here  then  ~  for  those  very  few  readers  who  will  view  this  page  ~  is  Andy  Pero's  story...  -  Alan 

This  is  my  story,  and  this  is  my  life.  This  is  the  time  line  in  which  events  occurred  as  well  as  I  can  recall. 
As  I  slowly  regain  my  memory  this  is  my  life  as  I  can  remember  it.  This  is  however  just  a  rough  outline 
and  many  of  the  parallel  timelines  which  coexist  during  my  life  have  been  left  out  of  this  document.  As 
time  goes  by  more  and  more  of  the  pieces  will  fall  into  place. 

Here  is  my  time  line 

My  father  graduates  from  the  US  Navel  Academy  class  of  '63  (Michael  A.  Pero  Jr.). 

Aug  1966-Nov  1968-  My  family  is  stationed  at  the  CB's  Construction  Battalion  Center  in  Hueneme, 
California. 

Nov  1968-  My  family  moves  to  Fallon  Nevada.  My  father  is  the  LT.  Commander  at  the  Fallon  Navel  Air 
Station  in  Fallon  Nevada. 

Nov  25th  1969- 1  was  born,  in  Fallon,  Nevada.  I  am  Michael  Andrew  Pero  III. 

July  12th  1971-  My  father  resigns  his  commission  as  the  LT.  Commander  at  the  Fallon  Navel  Air  Station 
and  leaves  the  Navy.  We  move  to  New  Jersey,  and  he  begins  work  in  the  private  sector. 

June  1974-  July  1976-  My  father  begins  a  new  job  overseas,  and  we  move  to  Munich,  Germany,  {note: 


file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (1  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:13] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

capital  of  bavaria,  as  in,  "bavarian"  illuminati  -  branton}.  I  am  5  years  old.  I  attended  to  two  different 
schools  at  this  time,  the  German  kindergarten  in  the  morning,  and  then  the  English  kindergarten 
afternoon  (kindergarten  and  then  1st  grade).  This  is  where  the  first  discrepancies  begin  between  my 
memory  and  my  parents. 

I  remember  living  in  Germany.  I  remember  our  apartment,  and  how  our  cat  "twinkee"  would  not  listen  to 
anyone  who  called  her  in  German.  But  if  anyone,  no  matter  who  it  was  called  her  in  English  she  would 
come  running.  I  remember  my  best  friend  was  a  little  girl  with  long  straight  brown  hair  and  brown  eyes.  I 
ate  dinner  over  her  house  and  I  remember  after  dinner  she  took  two  beers  out  of  her  parents  refrigerator 
and  we  drank  them  in  her  driveway.  I  was  all  worried  we  were  going  to  get  in  trouble,  but  she  said  she 
drank  beer  all  the  time.  I  took  about  three  sips  and  felt  like  I  was  going  to  throw  up.  I  wanted  to  dump 
mine  out  but  she  didn't  want  to  waste  the  beer,  so  she  drank  mine  too.  I  remember  my  sister  trying  to 
teach  me  how  to  dance  and  she  flung  me  around  the  apartment  so  fast  I  was  thrown  into  the  corner  of  the 
wall  and  cut  my  head  open  and  had  to  go  and  get  stitches.  I  remember  all  of  this. 

But  most  importantly  I  remember  the  German  kindergarten.  I  remember  the  teacher  and  how  she  looked. 
She  was  very  nice  to  me  and  had  long  wavy  brown  and  gray  hair,  and  looked  like  she  swallowed  a  tire 
around  her  waist  as  she  was  heavy  set.  I  remember  being  introduced  to  my  first  "gummy  bear"  and  how  I 
thought  they  were  the  "coolest  thing  ever".  Being  an  American  and  being  the  physically  biggest  kid  in 
the  class  I  was  a  sort  of  the  class  celebrity,  and  the  center  of  attention.  I  remember  the  mini  pool  they  had 
outside,  it  was  only  about  a  foot  deep,  but  we  would  strip  down  to  our  underwear  and  when  it  was  warm 
outside  go  in  for  a  swim.  I  remember  all  of  these  things,  but  when  it  comes  to  the  "American"  school  I 
supposedly  went  to  in  the  afternoon.  I  DON'T  REMEMBER  ANYTHING!  I  have  no  memory  of  another 
class  room,  I  have  no  memories  of  another  building,  I  have  no  memories  of  any  friends,  people,  or 
teachers,  no  memory  of  even  going  to  another  school.  WHAT  I  DO  REMEMBER  IS  AN  AIR  BASE.  I 
remember  as  I  was  walking  up  to  it  for  the  first  time  it  was  a  huge  place  with  a  big  chain  link  fence 
around  it. 

There  were  airplanes  and  miles  and  miles  of  cement.  And  I  don't  remember  the  man  who  was  walking 
with  me  but  I  DO  remember  asking  him  "why  are  you  taking  me  here?"  and  he  answered  "Because  of 
your  father!"  "But  my  father  was  in  the  Navy,  why  are  you  taking  me  to  an  air  base?"  I  asked  again.  And 
the  man  answers  "Son,  all  branches  of  the  military  work  very  closely  together."  "But  he  is  no  longer  in 
the  Navy?"  I  answered.  And  he  said  "We  are  doing  this  as  a  'special'  favor  for  your  father."  "Why"  I 
asked.  "BECAUSE  WE  TAKE  CARE  OF  OUR  OWN!"  he  says  as  his  tone  has  changed,  and  then  he 
said  "you  sure  do  ask  a  lot  of  questions  you  little  shit."  I  remember  this  hurt  my  feelings  because  I  wasnit 
trying  to  be  a  little  shit,  I  just  wanted  to  know  why  there  were  taking  me  to  this  strange  place.  I  don't 
remember  being  inside  of  the  air  base,  all  I  remember  is  the  inside  of  a  doctor's  room.  An  examining 
room.  They  made  me  strip  down  to  my  underwear  and  sit  on  this  shinny  metal  table.  I  remember  the 
table  being  very  cold,  so  cold  that  I  asked  if  I  could  move  or  get  off  it  and  a  big  booming  voice  shouts  out 
"DO  NOT  MOVE  AND  DO  NOT  SPEAK  UNLESS  YOU  ARE  SPOKEN  TO."  So  I  sat  there  with 
goose  bumps  on  my  legs.  I  hear  movement  behind  me  and  I  hear  "is  this  the  kid"  and  a  man  comes  over 
and  starts  examining  me  with  his  hands,  with  a  stethoscope,  and  hits  my  knee  with  a  rubber  hammer. 
That's  all  I  remember.  I  was  5  years  old. 

I  never  really  thought  about  it  much,  but  as  I  began  writing  all  this  down,  I  casually  asked  my  mother  for 
the  name  of  the  air  base  in  Germany  where  I  went  to  school  in  the  afternoon. 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (2  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:13] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

She  said  "you  never  went  to  any  military  air  base  for  school  in  Germany."  "Really"  I  said.  "Then  where 
did  I  go  to  school  in  Germany?"  I  asked  her.  "Some  school  of  the  "Americus"  at  the  university  or 
something."  She  said.  "FOR  KINDERGARTEN! !"  I  said.  "Mom  that  doesn't  make  any  sense,  I  went  to  a 
military  base  for  English  school  because  Dad  was  in  the  Navy,  right???"  "Don't  be  ridicules,  I'm  your 
mother  and  I  know  where  and  when  you  went  to  school!"  she  says.  "OK;  Then  what  was  the  name  of  the 
school  in  Germany  mom!"  I  ask.  And  she  thinks  and  thinks  and  she  can't  remember  the  name.  We  then 
proceed  to  have  a  huge  argument  about  this.  She  finally  walks  away  and  says  she  doesn't  want  to  talk 
about  it  any  more. 

I  had  always  just  assumed  that  I  went  to  the  German  kindergarten  in  the  morning  and  then  the  air  base  in 
the  afternoon,  because  of  the  connection  through  my  father  and  that  is  why  I  was  there.  If  I  never  had 
asked  my  mother  for  the  name  of  the  air  base,  I  never  would  have  thought  twice  about  any  of  this.  I  never 
really  thought  about  it  much,  but  now  that  I  do  think  about  it.  I  clearly  remember  the  German 
kindergarten,  and  clearly  I  remember  the  air  base  and  the  examining  room.  I  don't  remember  ever  going 
to  any  other  school  or  having  any  other  friends  from  that  school  or  even  being  there.  I  do  remember  the 
conversation  with  the  man  as  to  why  they  were  taking  me  there,  and  I  do  remember  the  examining  room. 
It  IS  like  a  5  second  clip  of  a  10  minute  movie.  Just  a  couple  of  seconds  and  then  it  stops,  and  yet  you 
somehow  know  there  is  much  more. 

When  I  asked  my  father  if  he  knew  where  I  went  to  school  in  Germany.  He  replied  "sure"  the  McGraw 
Kaserne  Army  Troop  Air  Base.  When  I  asked  him  about  the  examinations.  He  replied  "we  were  told  by  a 
doctor  that  you  had  a  "heart  murmur  or  heart  noise",  it  was  nothing  serious  but  they  wanted  to  examine 
me  several  times  anyway."  The  thing  is  later  on  after  I  graduated  college  I  went  into  see  a  cardiologist.  I 
had  been  having  chest  pains  for  years  from  the  massive  steroid  injections  they  had  given  me  my 
freshmen  year  in  college,  I  had  developed  arthritis  in  the  cartilage  between  my  ribs  from  my  rib  cage 
expanding  so  fast  from  the  steroids. 

When  I  asked  about  my  "heart  noise"  the  cardiologist  showed  me  my  print  out  and  showed  me  that  my 
heart  beat  was  absolutely  perfect,  and  there  is  absolutely  no  sign  of  ANY  "heart  noise"  what  so  ever! 

Aug  1976-  We  move  back  to  New  Jersey,  I  begin  1st  grade,  again,  in  the  local  school  system.  My  mother 
held  me  back  believing  that  I  would  do  better  in  my  schooling  if  I  was  one  of  the  "older"  kids  in  the  class 
rather  than  one  of  the  "youngest"  (I  guess  my  birthday  was  right  on  the  border  and  it  could  have  gone 
either  way). 

Sept  1979-  My  parents  have  been  belligerent  toward  each  other  for  some  time  now,  and  decide  to  get  a 
divorce  (at  this  point  they  separate).  I  am  now  9  years  old  and  am  entering  the  4th  grade.  As  children,  the 
school  system  tests  all  children's  IQ  levels,  I  remember  being  told  that  I  was  an  "absolute  genius".  I  don't 
know  what  my  IQ  was  but  this  was  met  with  utter  disbelief  and  I  was  mocked  and  ridiculed  by  the 
parents  and  teachers  because  I  was  the  "Big  dumb  Jock".  As  I  was  by  far  the  biggest  kid  in  the  class,  and 
the  best  athlete.  However  I  had  a  severe  stuttering  problem.  I  was  considered  to  be  the  class  idiot, 
because  I  never  spoke,  and  I  never  did  well  in  school,  {note:  ironically,  my  own  father  was  in  the  Navy,  I 
was  also  held  back  a  grade,  and  did  not  do  well  in  school...  except  in  arts,  but  in  mathematics  and  similar 
subjects  i  failed  misterably  -  branton}  So  the  fact  that  I  was  this  "genius"  must  have  been  wrong,  and  the 
parents  of  one  of  the  most  affluent  areas  in  New  Jersey  would  not  accept  that  this  big  stuttering  idiot 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (3  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:13] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

could  possibly  be  smarter  then  their  sons  and  daughters  so  it  was  dismissed.  I  had  had  the  stuttering 
problem  for  as  long  as  I  can  remember  and  all  throughout  my  childhood  I  literally  could  not  speak  a 
complete  sentence,  many  time  I  could  not  even  speak  a  word.  The  thing  is  I  cannot  remember  when  or 
why  I  started  stuttering,  but  I  do  remember  being  able  to  speak  German  fluently  without  any  problem  at 
all  and  having  no  speech  problems  German  or  English  at  all.  I  stuttered  severely  from  about  the  time  we 
got  back  from  Germany  up  until  the  age  of  25. 

March  1981-  My  mother  enrolls  me  in  the  "Silva  Mind  Control"  course,  and  this  is  where  I  first 
remember  meeting  "the  men  in  uniform."  The  Silva  Mind  Control  method  is  sort  of  a  self  hypnosis 
course  where  you  learn  to  dive  down  into  the  different  levels  of  your  mind.  You  learn  things  like  how  to 
heal  your  body  with  your  mind,  relaxation  techniques,  ways  to  focus  your  concentration,  and  melt  spoons 
with  your  mind  (things  like  that).  You  may  have  heard  of  it?  Anyway,  while  in  the  course  we  learned  to 
go  to  our  "level"  (a  relaxed  state  of  mind  which  is  the  bases  of  the  Silva  method).  I  was  extremely  good 
at  all  of  the  things  we  were  doing  for  some  reason  right  from  the  start.  Children  who  are  1 1  years  old  are 
very  cruel  to  each  other.  And  what  happened  was  the  whole  class  as  a  group  would  close  their  eyes  and 
practice  "going  to  your  level"  but  as  I  came  out  of  my  "level"  I  would  open  my  eyes  and  find  that  the 
WHOLE  class  was  turned  around  in  their  chairs  and  they  had  been  watching  me  for  15  to  20  minutes. 
They  had  been  watching  my  rapid  eye  movements,  my  body  and  my  technique.  As  I  came  out  of  it,  they 
all  began  laughing  at  me.  The  instructor  however,  was  praising  me  like  I  was  the  next  god's  gift  to 
mankind.  Telling  me  that  I  was  the  greatest  student  he  has  ever  seen  etc.  etc.. 

During  one  of  the  breaks  (about  six  weeks  into  the  eight  week  course)  the  instructor  asks  me  to  go 
outside  to  meet  some  of  his  "friends".  I  go  outside  with  him  (and  let  me  tell  you,  when  you  are  10  years 
old  and  you  are  in  a  class  room  for  two  hours  at  a  time  on  your  Saturdays  and  Sundays  for  eight  straight 
weeks  you  ABSOLUTELY  live  for  your  15  minute  breaks)  so  needless  to  say  I  was  not  very  interested  in 
wasting  my  "break  time"  talking  to  whoever  these  people  were.  We  go  out  the  double  doors  and  there  are 
two  men  waiting  to  talk  to  me. 

THEY  BOTH  WERE  WEARING  MILITARY  UNIFORMS,  one  was  wearing  army  green,  and  the  other 
was  in  blue  (possible  air  force  but  I  can't  be  sure).  The  instructor  states  to  the  men  "this  is  the  kid"  and 
they  make  some  small  talk.  To  be  honest  I  really  didn't  pay  much  attention  to  them  (I  was  looking  at  the 
other  kids  on  the  play  ground  and  wondering  why  the  hell  I'm  over  here  and  not  over  there).  But  here's 
the  main  point;  The  man  in  green  bends  down  on  one  knee  and  says  to  me  "I  hear  you  have  some  very 
special  abilities"  and  I  said  "I  do"?  In  a  very  confused  response.  He  stands  back  up  and  speaks  to  the 
instructor  some  more,  then  kneels  back  down  and  says  "It  was  very  nice  meeting  you,  YOU  KNOW 
YOUR  GOING  TO  WORK  FOR  ME  SOME  DAY!"  As  an  1 1  year  old  you  don't  quite  grasp  what  is 
really  going  on  and  I  remember  laughing  and  telling  him  that  I  didn't  quite  understand,  but  it  was  nice 
meeting  him,  and  I  ran  off  to  the  play  ground.  But  when  I  looked  back,  the  three  adults  were  still 
standing  there  looking  at  me,  talking  about  me,  and  sizing  me  up. 

I  just  seemed  to  have  an  uncanny  ability  to  do  what  ever  the  teacher  instructed  the  class  to  do.  Everything 
he  instructed  us  to  "envision"  in  our  minds  I  could  do  better  that  anyone  else  in  the  class.  Bending  spoons 
with  your  mind,  going  to  your  "level",  anything.  I  am  now  1 1  years  old  and  about  to  enter  the  6th  grade. 

Sept  1981-1  enter  the  6th  grade.  I  had  been  playing  organized  sports  for  a  few  years  already  (T-Ball, 
parent  slow  pitch  etc.),  but  now  was  the  time  for  the  first  REAL  challenge  "the  8th  grade  school  soccer 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (4  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:13] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

team."  When  the  school  soccer  try  outs  came  I  tried  out  for  the  8th  grade  soccer  team  as  a  6th  grader.  The 
coach  was  against  that  because  he  didn't  think  I  could  play  with  the  older  boys,  but  he  let  me  tryout 
anyway.  Well,  I  made  the  team,  but  I  was  so  good  I  turned  out  to  be  the  best  kid  on  the  team,  and  we 
were  the  best  team  in  the  county.  I  just  had  an  uncanny  ability  to  do  what  ever  the  coach  asked  me  to  do. 
For  example,  the  first  day  of  try  outs  the  coach  kicks  the  ball  to  me  and  jokingly  says  "I  want  you  to  take 
this  ball,  go  down  the  field  and  score  a  goal"  The  thing  is,  I  PICTURED  IN  MY  MIND  MYSELF 
GOING  DOWN  THE  FIELD  AND  SCOREING  THE  GOAL.  THEN  I  TOOK  THE  BALL  DRIBBLED 
THROUGH  4  GUYES  AND  I  DID  IT!  I  didn't  think  about  doing  it,  I  just  did  it. 

It  was  like  it  was  mind  over  matter.  It  is  funny  because  honestly  I  could  do  things  that  were  so 
unbelievable  on  the  soccer  field.  You  have  to  see  it  to  believe  it.  Here  is  how;  I  honestly  didn't  know  any 
better.  I  didn't  know  that  I  wasn't  supposed  to  be  able  to  do  that,  just  take  the  ball  down  the  field  by 
yourself  and  score  EVERY  TIME!  But  in  my  mind,  I  could  do  it,  so  I  did  it  in  real  life  EVERY  TIME. 
When  the  opposing  teams  coaches  asked  how  old  I  was,  when  I  told  them  they  didn't  believe  me,  after 
the  games  were  over  they  would  thank  me  for  not  running  up  the  score  and  humiliating  "their  boys". 
That's  how  good  I  was  and  I  do  have  video  tapes  of  the  games  to  prove  it! 

I  not  only  made  the  team  but  started  at  left  wing,  and  I  was  exceptional.  Later  in  the  year  I  also  made  the 
8th  grade  school  Basketball  team  and  the  Baseball  team.  I  didn't  start  as  a  6th  grader  in  Basketball  or 
Baseball  but  I  did  play.  Just  making  the  teams  as  a  6th  grader  was  almost  an  incomprehensible  feat,  we 
were  by  far  the  dominate  school  in  the  county  in  almost  everything  (always  the  team  to  beat).  I  was  very 
good  for  my  age  at  Baseball  and  Basketball,  but  for  what  ever  reason  I  was  untouchable  when  I  was  on 
the  soccer  field. 

It's  funny,  how  can  someone  do  things,  they  are  not  supposed  to  be  able  to  do?  Whether  it  is  a  feat  of 
physical  strength  or  skill,  or  it  is  a  feat  of  great  intellect  or  will,  such  as  an  actor  or  a  professional  athlete 
beating  the  odds  against  them  and  "making  it",  when  all  others  said  that  it  couldn't  be  done. 

Anything  that  we  do  as  human  beings,  whether  it  be  a  sporting  event,  starting  a  business,  going  to  college 
or  simply  deciding  to  venture  out  on  your  own  away  from  home  for  the  first  time.  ANY  TASK  YOU 
CHOOSE  TO  UNDER  TAKE,  OR  ANY  FIGHT  YOU  CHOOSE  TO  FIGHT.  90%  OF  WHAT  IT 
TAKES  TO  ATTAIN  YOUR  GOAL,  NO  MATTER  WHAT  THAT  GOAL  MAY  BE,  IS  ALL 
MENTAL.  AND  FROM  THAT  FEAR  IS  THE  KEY  TO  IT  ALL!  IF  YOU  CAN  CONTROL  YOUR 
FEAR  YOU  CAN  CONTROL  YOUR  MIND,  AND  IF  YOU  CAN  CONTROL  YOUR  MIND  YOU 
CAN  CONTROL  YOUR  LIFE.  If  you  can  understand  that  everything  we  do  as  human  beings  is  90% 
mental,  and  10%  physical,  you  understand  the  secret  to  life.  And  you  will  do  well,  at  what  ever  you 
choose  to  do!  For  myself,  somehow  using  the  Silva  Mind  Control  methods,  I  had  the  ability  to  picture 
myself  performing  extraordinary  feats  on  the  playing  field,  and  then  somehow  accomplishing  them  in 
reality  with  ease,  just  like  it  was  second  nature.  Don't  think,  just  do. 

June  1982-  My  parents,  when  they  were  still  together,  had  invested  in  several  houses  in  the  area,  and 
rented  them  out  as  supplemental  income.  In  June  of  1982,  my  mother,  my  self  and  my  sister  move  into 
the  house  we  used  to  rent  out  in  Ramsey,  and  put  the  house  we  just  left  on  the  market  for  sale  (basically 
my  father  moved  into  one  house  we  owned  in  Waldwick,  we  moved  into  the  other  house  in  Ramsey,  and 
my  parents  sold  the  "big"  house  in  Ho-Ho-Kus  we  all  used  to  live  in  and  split  the  money  in  the  divorce). 
Our  "new"  house  in  Ramsey  was  located  only  about  10  minutes  from  the  old  house  in  Ho-Ho-Kus  but  it 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (5  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:13] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

was  in  a  different  school  district.  I  am  12  years  old  and  going  into  7th  grade.  Also  starting  in  a  new 
school. 

July  1 1th  1983-  My  mother  had  been  dating  a  man  who's  name  was  Walter  Johnson.  They  had  been 
seeing  each  other  for  the  past  2  years  or  so  and  were  engaged  to  be  married.  My  parent's  had  finalized 
their  divorce  earlier  that  year,  he  had  been  separated  from  his  wife  for  about  4  years.  On  July  1 1th  1983, 
Mr.  Johnson  went  over  to  his  soon  to  be  x- wife's  house  to  sign  and  finalize  their  divorce  papers. 
Unknown  to  Mr.  Johnson,  his  soon  to  be  x-wife  (Sally  Johnson)  had  stolen  a  .357  magnum  pistol  from 
her  brother. 

What  happened  next  was  the  following,  as  Mr.  Johnson  was  hunched  over  at  his  desk  in  the  basement  of 
his  old  house  signing  the  divorce  papers.  Sally  Johnson  came  up  behind  him  and  said  "If  I  cannot  have 
you  no  one  else  will"  and  shot  him  in  the  back  of  his  head.  He  died  instantly,  and  when  the  police  finally 
found  him  two  days  later  his  head  had  been  completely  blown  off  his  body.  EVERY  WORD  OF  THIS 
UNFORTUNATELY  IS  ALL  TRUE.  His  name  again  was  Walter  Johnson.  He  was  the  Director  for 
Senior  Executive  Personnel  for  the  EXXON  Oil  Corp.  New  York  office.  He  was  killed  on  July  1 1th  1983 
in  Ridgewood,  New  Jersey.  He  was  my  mother's  fiancee. 

My  mother,  for  the  next  several  years  was  beyond  any  rational  means  of  description  in  terms  of  hysteria, 
and  grieving.  Her  German  friend  Astrid  was  a  great  help  in  her  time  of  need.  What  this  did  to  me 
however  was  the  following.  As  a  12  year  boy,  coming  home  from  school  and  seeing  and  hearing  your 
mother  crying  EVERYDAY,  AND  ALL  DAY  and  then  ALL  NIGHT,  AND  EVERY  NIGHT  is  very 
hard  on  a  12  year  old  boy.  She  was  beyond  the  word  devastated.  So,  obviously  at  the  time,  I'm  not  too 
anxious  to  go  home  after  school.  For  a  while  I  got  into  some  trouble  (hanging  out  with  the  wrong  crowd 
that  sort  of  thing).  Then  I  discovered  my  new  passion,  working  out  and  WEIGHTLIFTING!  It  became  an 
obsession.  In  the  7th  grade  I  began  working  out  everyday.  I  would  ride  my  bike  up  to  the  high  school 
every  day  and  workout  for  hours,  and  I  mean  2  to  3  hours  EVERYDAY  (anything  to  avoid  going  home)! 

Dec  1983-  From  the  start  I  was  an  exceptionally  strong  kid.  Again,  somehow  I  just  had  the  ability  to 
picture  doing  something  in  my  mind  (see  my  self  doing  it)  and  then  do  it  in  real  life.  Using  the  Silva 
mind  control  I  would  lay  in  bed  and  mentally  go  through  the  next  day's  workout.  For  example,  I  would 
go  to  my  "level"  and  concentrate.  I  would  picture  myself  bench  pressing  195  for  10  reps,  then  205  for  8, 
215  for  6  etc..  I  bench  pressed  305  pounds  in  the  8th  grade.  This  was  more  than  anyone  in  the  high 
school  could  do.  Needless  to  say  I  was  HATTED  by  all  the  high  school  upper  classmen  football  players 
before  I  even  got  into  high  school.  I  am  14  years  old  and  in  the  8th  grade.  I  also  set  the  grade  school  high 
jump  record  (5'- 10")  and  tied  the  60,  100,  and  200  yard  dash  records. 

Aug- 1984-  1987-  My  first  three  years  in  high  school  were  NOT  typical.  I  played  football  in  the  fall. 
Specifically  did  not  play  Basketball  in  the  winter  so  I  could  workout  everyday.  Threw  the  shot  put  and 
the  discuss  in  the  spring  (track  and  field)  and  then  would  workout  like  a  mad  man  in  the  summer  to  get 
ready  for  football  in  the  fall  again.  I  excelled  in  all  the  sports  in  which  I  participated  in. 

As  a  Freshman,  I  was  one  of  the  best  running  back  in  the  county.  We  were  division  champions,  and  the 
head  varsity  football  coach  (Coach  Hyman)  asked  me  to  practice  with  the  Varsity  squad  for  the 
Thanksgiving  day  game.  The  quarterback  and  captain  of  the  football  team  (Peter  Bebei)  when  he  got 
word  of  this  cornered  me  in  the  hall  with  about  six  other  football  players  and  he  told  me  that  if  I  showed 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (6  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:13] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

up  to  practice  for  his  final  game  that  he  and  all  the  other  guys  were  going  to  beat  the  shit  out  of  me  in  the 
parking  lot.  He  did  not  want  me  "stealing  his  thunder"  for  his  final  game.  I  didn't  go  out  for  the 
Thanksgiving  game  and  this  really  annoyed  Coach  Hyman  since  he  believed  that  I  had  turned  him  down. 
Track  season  comes  in  the  spring  and  I  go  out  for  the  track  team.  I  go  out  for  shot  put  and  the  discuss  as 
well  as  the  100  yard  dash  and  the  high  jump.  Coach  Hyman  coaches  the  "weight"  throwers  and  won't 
allow  me  to  throw  with  the  varsity  even  though  I  am  the  third  best  thrower  on  the  team.  I  confront  him 
about  this  and  finally  he  lets  me  throw.  In  the  100  the  fastest  kid  (I  forget  his  name)  tells  me  after  the  first 
day  of  track  practice  that  if  I  beat  him  again  that  he  is  going  to  kick  my  ass.  So  I  don't  try  my  best.  Why 
does  every  one  hate  me?  I  keep  asking  myself.  I  earn  a  varsity  letter  in  track  anyway. 

In  the  fall  Sophomore  year  Coach  Hyman  is  having  real  problems  with  his  marriage  and  being  an  utter 
ASS  Hole  to  everyone  (teachers,  students,  and  athletes  ).  One  of  my  talents,  if  you  will,  is  that  I  can 
judge  a  person's  character  within  minutes  of  meeting  them.  By  their  body  language,  gestures,  personality 
etc.  I  can  size  up  the  person's  worst  fear,  what  they  are  feeling,  what  they  want  all  in  a  matter  of 
moments.  It's  like  reading  a  person's  soul  as  easily  as  you  are  reading  these  words.  I  just  seem  to  have  a 
"knack"  for  it.  Anyway,  I  walk  into  Coach  Hyman's  office  during  one  of  the  breaks  and  say  to  him  "don't 
worry  Coach,  everything  will  work  out  with  you  and  your  wife."  Trying  to  be  helpful.  He  freaks  out  and 
starts  yelling  "get  out  of  here  you  F*CKING  piece  of  shit  and  don't  come  back  because  YOU  WILL 
NEVER  PLAY  HERE  AS  LONG  AS  I  AM  THE  COACH."  The  next  day  he  brings  me  into  the  deans 
office  and  tells  me  to  "quit"  because  I  will  never  play  at  Ramsey  High  school.  I  never  quit  but  for  the 
next  two  years  everyday  at  practice  he  would  scream  at  me  to  "get  off  his  field"  and  I  wouldn't.  Not  for 
any  great  love  for  him  or  the  game  by  any  means.  It  was  simply  stay  and  get  yelled  at  or  go  home  to  my 
hysterically  crying  mother.  So  I  stayed  and  took  his  abuse  but  he  felt  so  violated  that  I  knew  what  was 
going  on  in  his  life  he  didn't  want  me  any  where  near  him,  and  of  course  I  was  right  next  to  him  for 
everything  because  I  wouldn't  quit.  This  made  him  extremely  hostile  towards  me. 

This  continued  all  through  high  school.  The  thing  is,  every  now  and  then,  whether  it  was  going  into  the 
locker  room  at  half  time  or  after  the  game  getting  back  on  the  bus,  or  at  the  track  meets  I  REMEMBER 
seeing  the  same  two  military  men  (Mr.  Green  and  Mr.  Blue).  I  would  play  in  10  football  games  per  year 
and  throw  in  approximately  20  twenty  track  meets  a  year.  Thinking  back  I  only  saw  these  men  2  or  3 
times  a  year.  To  be  honest  I  only  remember  seeing  these  men  twice  at  football  games  during  my  four 
years  in  high  school.  Both  times  I  was  walking  off  the  field  after  the  game  and  I  started  looking  for  my 
parents  and  I  looked  into  the  crowd,  and  they  were,  just  standing  there  in  the  middle  of  a  sea  of  moving 
people  looking  right  at  me.  And  I  said  the  same  thing  "that's  odd,  what  the  Hell  are  those  two  guys  doing 
here."  And  again  I  would  just  dismiss  it.  I  would  mainly  see  them  at  the  track  meets.  Let  me  explain,  in 
High  school  track  there  are  two  types  of  meets.  The  track  team  schedule  consisted  of  10-12  "Bi  or  Tri" 
meets,  when  our  school  competes  against  another  school,  or  two  other  schools,  in  which  case  it  is  a  tri 
meet.  These  are  small  meets  and  I  NEVER  saw  these  men  during  one  of  them.  The  other  types  of  meets 
are  the  county  meets,  relay  meets,  and  state  meets.  These  meets  consist  of  20  to  30  TEAMS  being  there. 
As  such  these  are  huge  events.  I  would  say  between  5,000  and  10,000  people  would  be  there  (I  mean 
some  of  these  things  were  HUGE  events).  Anyway,  how  did  I  pick  out  these  two  men  among  10,000 
people.  The  way  these  meets  work  is  everyone  sort  of  goes  to  their  own  area.  The  pole  volters  go  to  the 
pole  volt  area,  the  high  jumpers  go  to  the  high  jump  pit,  and  each  area  has  it's  own  crowd  which  then 
forms  around  each  area  (all  the  coaches  of  those  athletes,  the  parents  etc.  etc.).  So,  the  shot  put  circle 
usually  is  over  and  off  to  the  side  somewhere,  basically  clear  of  everything  else.  As  we  began  to  throw, 
all  the  competing  athletes,  the  coaches,  and  the  parents  would  all  sort  of  gather  in  the  same  area  to  watch 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (7  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:13] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

the  event. 

At  least  once  a  year  at  one  of  these  big  meets  my  eye  would  just  catch  the  odd  site  of  these  two  men  in 
uniform  at  these  meets.  I  honestly  convinced  myself  that  at  least  one  of  them  had  to  have  a  son  that  was 
competing  or  something.  It  wasn't  unusual  to  see  men  in  uniforms  at  the  track  meets  because  other  kids 
were  going  to  go  to  school  at  the  military  academies  and  as  the  meets  transpired  I  occasionally  saw  other 
men  in  uniforms  walking  around  and  talking  to  people.  For  example  the  shot  putter  from  Lodi  was  going 
to  go  to  West  Point,  and  I  saw  another  man  in  a  green  uniform  over  talking  to  him.  What  made  this  all  so 
weird  was  the  two  men  I'm  talking  about  were  looking  at  me  and  I  didn't  know  why.  I  didn't  put  it  all 
together  until  years  later.  May- 1987- 

Track  season  junior  year,  at  one  of  the  major  relay  meets,  it  was  announced  the  prior  week  that  there  was 
going  to  be  a  "clean  and  jerk  weightlifting  contest"  sponsored  by  some  guy  I  had  never  heard  of.  I  of 
course  was  all  excited,  and  trained  that  week  on  my  technique. 

As  it  turns  out  all  it  was,  was  a  guy  with  some  rubber  mats  and  a  Olympic  barbell  set  in  the  middle  of  a 
grass  field.  I  took  second  place  with  a  lift  of  265  lbs  power  cleaned  to  the  chest  and  then  pressed  over  my 
head.  The  kid  who  won  was  a  senior  and  did  275.  It  was  just  sort  of  a  "friendly"  contest.  I  am  17  years 
old  and  in  1 1th  grade. 

July- 1987-  It's  summer  time  and  I  am  training  for  football.  I  get  a  call  from  a  coach  I  had  never  spoke  to 
before,  coach  Himmel?  Humle?  Burle?  I  can't  remember  his  exact  name  or  his  phone  number  but  I  do 
remember  that  he  is  from  somewhere  in  Colorado.  Anyway,  he  is  the  United  States  Power  lifting  team 
coach  and  he  wants  me  to  drop  everything  that  I  am  doing  and  move  to  Colorado  on  a  whims  notice,  to 
go  train  for  the  clean  and  jerk.  I  asked  him  in  confusion  why  he  was  calling  me,  I  finished  second  in  the 
contest?  He  then  says  to  me  I  finished  second  but  the  guy  I  lost  to  was  a  year  older  but  more  importantly 
he  was  also  50  pounds  heavier.  So  pound  for  pound  I  was  much  stronger  and  as  it  turns  out  that  in  my 
age  group  and  for  my  weight  (17  years  old  and  between  201  and  229  lbs.)  I  was  ranked  fifth  in  the 
country,  in  this  one  particular  lift.  This  may  seem  like  a  dream  come  true  for  me,  but  let  me  tell  you.  Just 
like  with  anything  you  do,  even  if  you  really  enjoy  it,  there  can  be  things  you  really  hate  about  it  as  well. 
The  power  clean  and  the  clean  and  jerk  were  my  absolute  least  favorite  exercises.  To  be  blunt,  I  loved 
working  out  but  I  despised  those  particular  two  exercises  especially.  This  along  with  the  fact  that  I  could 
not  just  "get  up  and  leave  my  mother."  She  was  doing  much  better,  but  by  no  stretch  of  the  imagination 
could  her  mental  condition  be  considered  to  be  "stable."  I  am  17  years  old  and  about  to  enter  the  12th 
grade  and  I  do  not  go  to  Colorado  to  train  for  the  U.S.  power  lifting  team. 

Aug- 1987-  Football  camp  senior  year,  I  test  in  the  bench  press  390  lbs,  in  the  squat  505  lbs,  and  in  the 
power  clean  280  lbs.  We  finish  the  season  6-3  and  are  division  champs.  I  begin  working  out  again  and  I 
start  to  think  about  college. 

Dec  1987-May  1988-  My  workouts  continue  very  well.  However  I  develop  a  "new  idea".  Now  when  I  go 
through  my  workout  mentally  at  night  I  have  added  a  new  "twist".  When  I  am  down  on  my  "level"  in  my 
mind  I  have  added  a  huge  chair  in  the  room  in  which  I  am  standing.  Using  my  Silva  mind  control  I  sit  in 
the  chair.  On  the  left  hand  side  of  the  chair  are  some  "air  hoses"  like  you  would  find  in  a  auto  garage.  I 
imagine,  that  on  both  of  my  arms  there  are  these  "air  hoses"  coming  out  of  my  arms.  Like  an  I-V  hose 
coming  out  of  your  arm.  This  is  my  "pump  up  chair".  In  my  mind  I  connect  the  hoses  coming  out  of  my 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (8  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:13] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

arms  to  the  hoses  on  the  side  of  the  chair.  I  push  a  button  located  on  the  right  arm  of  the  chair  with  my 
right  index  finger  and  the  chair  activates.  Like  an  air  station  I  can  feel  the  vibrations  as  I  sit  in  the  chair. 
As  I  sit  there  I  see  my  entire  body  start  to  swell.  Like  blowing  up  a  balloon.  I  mentally  tell  my  muscles  to 
grow  and  swell  like  balloons,  AND  THEY  DO!  I  do  this  for  about  six  weeks. 

This  works  so  well  that  many  of  the  parents  and  teachers  think  that  I  am  now  doing  steroids.  I  am  not, 
but  the  situation  snow  balls  into  some  kind  of  "witch  hunt"  and  they  make  me  take  a  steroid  test.  What 
happened  was  as  I  am  working  out  one  day  Father  Jack  (the  local  priest  who  is  always  hanging  around 
the  kids  and  the  football  team)  comes  into  the  weight  room  as  I  am  working  out.  He  says  to  me  "Andy, 
there  is  a  lot  of  talk  about  your  steroid  usage,  and  if  you  admit  it  to  me  right  now  every  thing  will  be  all 
right."  "Father  Jack"  I  said  "I  donit  use  steroids."  He  says  "I'm  going  to  ask  you  one  more  time  to  admit 
to  using  steroids."  I  look  him  right  in  the  eye  and  I  say  "Look  Father,  I  DON'T  use  steroids."  And  he  got 
very  angry  and  says  to  me  and  I  will  never  forget  this  "Donit  ever  speak  to  me  again  you  f*cking  liar, 
they  are  going  to  hang  you  by  you  balls  and  I  am  going  to  be  there  to  watch!" 

A  few  days  later  Jeff  Brown  (one  of  the  kids  on  the  team)  comes  in  to  the  weight  room  and  tells  me  that 
Father  Jack  wants  to  see  me  at  the  grammar  school  as  soon  as  I  am  done.  When  I  finish  my  workout  I  go 
up  to  the  school  and  Father  Jack  is  waiting  for  me  impatiently.  He  grabs  my  arm  and  I  get  brought  in 
front  of  some  kind  of  panel  in  the  basement  of  the  grade  school  located  down  the  street.  There  are  four 
members  of  the  panel  and  the  rest  of  the  room  is  filled  with  teachers  and  parents.  Dr.  Purrizzo  who  is  the 
chief  orthopedic  surgeon  at  valley  hospital  in  Bergen  county  New  Jersey.  Bergen  county  is  the  third  most 
affluent  area  in  the  country,  and  the  towns  of  Saddle  River  and  Ramsey  are  in  the  top  towns  in  the 
country  in  terms  of  wealth.  Dr.  Purrizzo  is  a  heavy  heavy  hitter  in  the  area  if  you  know  what  I  mean. 
When  President  Nixon,  who  resided  in  Saddle  River  before  he  died,  hurt  his  knee  playing  tennis  Dr. 
Purrizzo  was  the  surgeon  who  performed  the  operation,  and  for  a  while  was  on  the  Presidential  list  of 
referral  surgeons.  I  am  standing  in  front  of  the  panel  and  he  starts  pressing  me  to  "admit"  that  I  am  doing 
steroids.  And  I  keep  answering  that  "I  DIDN'T  DO  IT!".  He  keeps  pressing  me  saying  that  among  the 
panel  they  hold  seven  PHDiS  and  he  thinks  they  know  what  they  are  talking  about  so  "make  it  easy  on 
yourself  and  just  admit  it".  And  I  keep  telling  them  that  "I  DON'T  GIVE  A  SHIT  WHAT  YOU  SAY 
AND  I  DON'T  CARE  WHO  YOUR  ARE  AND  WHAT  YOUR  CREDENTIALS  ARE,  I  DIDN'T  DO 
IT!"  He  tells  me  to  take  off  my  shirt  to  the  show  the  acne  on  my  back,  but  there  is  no  acne.  This  sort  of 
thing  goes  on  for  a  while  and  he  finally  tells  me  to  "take  off  your  shorts  or  admit  to  doing  steroids".  What 
could  I  do,  so  I  took  off  my  shorts  and  I  volunteered  to  give  a  urine  sample.  I  had  to  piss  in  a  cup  in  front 
of  the  panel  as  well  as  everyone  else  wearing  only  my  sneakers.  He  is  very  pissed  at  me  and  does  not 
give  me  my  shorts  back  for  quite  a  while.  This  whole  time  one  of  the  other  members  of  the  board  is  Dr. 
Purrizzois  friend.  He  is  a  Psychologist  and  between  the  two  of  them  they  now  start  saying  that  they  are 
going  lock  me  up  in  for  being  mentally  insane  if  I  donit  admit  to  taking  steroids.  And  again  I  say 
"LOOK,  I  DIDN'T  DO  IT!".  This  goes  on  and  on.  I  had  gone  through  a  whole  defense  proving  that  I 
didn't  do  it  and  no  matter  what  I  said  and  no  matter  what  proof  I  presented  I  was  going  to  be  hanged 
whether  I  did  it  or  not.  Finally  I  say  "Tell  me  how  you  know  that  I  take  steroids,  what's  your  proof,  do 
you  have  a  camera  in  my  house  or  something,  how  do  you  know?"  Finally  after  much  persuasion  from 
the  crowd  and  from  myself  reluctantly,  he  begins  to  explain  that  he  has  a  degree  in  genetics,  and  that  he 
has  been  studying  my  genetic  code  for  years.  He  then  goes  on  to  explain  how  his  son's  genetic  pattern  is 
superior  to  mine  in  terms  of  dominate  DNA  markers.  He  had  been  doing  a  private  "thesis"  study  showing 
how  through  superior  genetic  breeding  and  steroid  usage  he  could  create  a  superior  human  being.  He  had 
a  test  subject  and  a  control  subject. 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (9  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:13] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

His  son  was  the  test  subject  and  I  was  the  control  subject.  He  had  been  injecting  his  own  son  with 
steroids  for  years  and  since  his  son's  DNA  pattern  was  superior  to  mine,  his  son,  in  theory,  should  have 
been  more  physically  developed  then  me.  And  since  he  wasn't.  Dr.  Purrizzo's  only  explanation  was  that  I 
must  have  been  taking  steroids  as  well,  and  he  must  prove  that  I  was  or  else  his  life's  work  would  have 
been  wasted. 

This  was  all  a  great  theory,  however  the  fatal  flaw  where  he  had  made  his  mistake  was  that  he  had 
assumed  that  I  was  of  Italian  background  because  my  last  name  is  "Pero".  So  he  was  comparing  my  DNA 
patterns  against  the  same  ones  he  had  used  for  his  son  who  is  Italian.  He  never  bothered  to  ask  if  I  was 
Italian,  I  am  NOT.  My  background  is  Hungarian,  Romanian,  and  Czech.  This  makes  all  the  difference  in 
the  world,  and  I  manage  to  get  out  of  there  unscathed. 

When  the  test  comes  back,  it  is  negative,  and  I  tell  all  those  involved  that  they  can  go  "stick  it  where  the 
sun  doesn't  shine."  The  whole  episode  is  quite  funny  as  I  turned  their  "witch  hunt"  into  a  circus, 
especially  my  defensive  strategy.  For  the  rest  of  the  school  year  all  the  people  who  were  at  the  trial  all 
gave  me  the  dirtiest  looks  imaginable.  All  because  I  had  the  utter  nerve  to  stand  up  for  my  self  and  say  "I 
didnit  do  it!"  This  was  Ramsey  New  Jersey,  and  the  feeling  in  the  air  was  that  they  didn't  care  if  I  was 
falsely  accused  they  would  not  stand  for  a  child  talking  to  them  in  that  manner. 

It  was  all  videotaped,  and  at  one  time  there  were  several  copies  floating  around.  Anyway,  as  a  result  of 
this,  I  stop  using  this  technique  for  the  present  time.  But  that  was  far  from  the  end  of  Dr.  Purrizzo.  I  am 
1 8  years  old  and  in  the  second  half  of  my  senior  year  of  high  school.  This  experience  was  very  scary  for 
the  reason  that  I  saw  the  "adult"  world  for  what  it  really  was.  As  a  child  you  grow  up  believing  that  all 
adults  are  "all  knowing"  and  are  on  top  of  things.  But  as  I  stood  there  and  Dr.  Purrizzo  is  telling  me  that 
if  I  did't  admit  to  taking  steroids  that  he  was  going  to  have  me  committed  to  a  mental  institution  and  have 
a  lobotomy  performed  on  me.  As  I  looked  around  ALL  the  other  adults  just  stood  around  like  scared 
sheep.  Not  one  of  them  said  a  word  in  my  defense.  This  was  the  strangest  feeling,  seeing  the  adult  world 
as  a  child  for  what  it  really  was  for  the  first  time.  I  realized  then  that  adults  are  exactly  the  same  as  the 
children,  only  they  are  bigger.  There  is  one  bully  that  runs  the  show,  and  everyone  else  just  stands  around 
scared  to  say  anything.  Just  as  they  do  as  children. 

Now  and  for  the  past  several  months  college  football  recruiters  have  been  in  contact  with  me  both  by 
mail  and  personal  visits  as  the  selection  process  narrows.  I  should  have  been  already  "signed"  by  a  major 
University.  But  since  Hyman  made  me  disappear  from  the  college  scouts  for  two  years  by  not  playing 
me.  I  had  fallen  out  of  the  "Blue  chip  athlete  loop"  and  I  am  now  scrambling  to  find  a  school.  I  am 
talking  to  two  or  three  smaller  division  two  and  division  three  schools  as  well  as  Penn  State.  Penn  State 
had  been  where  I  wanted  to  go  all  along  but  Hyman  was  trying  to  cover  for  what  he  had  been  doing  to 
me  by  lying  to  the  Penn  State  coaching  staff,  sending  them  the  wrong  films,  telling  them  different 
statistics  things  like  that,  because  he  didn't  want  to  have  to  explain  why  I  didn't  play  at  all  as  a  sophomore 
and  hardly  as  a  Junior.  Finally  he  gets  exposed,  and  Penn  State  offers  me  a  scholarship  for  my  first  year 
and  then  a  "full  ride"  after  that.  I  was  going  to  get  free  room  and  board,  all  I  had  to  pay  for  was  books 
and  classes  (an  out  of  state  student  was  going  to  be  about  $3000). 

It  is  the  track  season,  at  the  county  track  meet  (the  championship  meet).  I  win  the  discus  and  set  the 
county  and  state  record  with  a  throw  of  167  feet  and  1 1  inches.  I  finish  second  in  the  shot  put  with  a 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (1 0  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 3] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

throw  of  57  feet  and  3  inches.  AT  THIS  MEET  I  VIVIDLY  REMEMBER  SEEING  THE  TWO  MEN  IN 
MILITARY  UNIFORMS  WATCHING  ME.  They  were  right  there,  for  both  events  and  watched  me  set 
the  record. 

Ever  since  I  had  gotten  my  drivers  hcense  I  used  to  hke  to  unwind  a  httle  before  going  home.  So  I  would 
ride  around  the  area  and  play  music  in  my  car.  A  few  days  after  the  trial  while  riding  around  a  bronco 
type  vehicle  is  flashing  their  headlights  at  me  from  behind,  so  I  pull  over.  This  happened  on  West  Saddle 
River  Road,  and  I  pulled  into  a  small  parking  lot  right  next  to  the  red  building  where  my  step  mother 
used  to  sell  real-estate.  It  is  Mrs.  Purrizzo  driving  the  bronco,  she  is  an  incredibly  beautiful  woman  (late 
thirties  with  a  lot  of  plastic  surgery).  She  was  at  the  trial  and  during  it  lets  just  say  that  I  had  made  her 
blush  when  I  was  standing  in  only  my  sneakers.  There  is  another  woman  with  her.  A  woman  I  had  never 
seen  before.  She  had  long  black  hair  and  dark  eyes  she  was  even  more  beautiful  that  Mrs.  Purizzo.  They 
tell  me  to  get  in  the  back  of  the  bronco  (when  you  are  1 8  years  old  and  two  of  the  most  beautiful  women 
you  have  ever  seen  tell  you  to  get  in  the  back  of  their  car  it  is  difficult  to  resist)  so  I  play  along  and  I  do. 
Mrs.  Purrizzo  hands  me  a  small  plastic  shot  glass  (like  something  you  would  see  in  a  hospital)  it  has 
some  kind  of  clear  liquid  in  it  and  she  tells  me  that  it's  water  and  I  must  be  thirsty  and  that  I  should  drink 
it.  I'm  thinking  to  my  self  "she  has  got  to  be  kidding  if  she  thinks  I'm  going  to  fall  for  that."  I  take  the 
glass  and  pretend  to  drink  it  behind  the  high  back  head  rest  of  the  drivers  seat  but  in  reality  place  it  still 
full  on  the  floor  mat  behind  the  drivers  seat.  The  women  then  start  to  giggle  and  make  small  talk  by 
telling  me  how  handsome  I  am,  and  how  big  and  strong  I  am.  I  know  exactly  what's  going  on  and  I  play 
along.  I  return  the  complements  by  telling  them  that  they  are  the  most  beautiful  women  that  I  have  ever 
seen,  and  when  I  look  in  their  eyes  I  become  lost  floating  on  a  sea  of  dreams.  I  made  both  of  them  blush 
with  that  one.  Then  they  ask  me  if  I  am  ready  to  go  with  them.  "Go  where"  I  ask.  "To  the  hotel  room  of 
course"  Mrs.  Purrizzo  answers.  "You  can  go  to  the  hotel  room  if  you  want  to  but  I  am  going  home"  I  say. 
She  asks  me  "are  you  sure  you  don't  want  to  come  with  us?"  she  asks.  "Positive"  I  answer  and  I  start  to 
get  out  of  the  bronco.  "Oh  yea"  I  say  "Here  is  your  water  back"  and  I  hand  them  the  small  plastic  shot 
glass.  They  look  at  each  other  and  cannot  hold  back  their  smile  and  look  away  and  to  the  floor.  I  get  out 
and  say  "see  you  later".  I  get  in  my  car  and  drive  home. 

The  next  evening  at  about  the  same  time,  but  in  the  exact  same  spot,  and  in  the  exact  same  car  the  two 
women  pull  me  over  again.  And  again  I  pull  onto  the  same  small  parking  lot  on  West  Saddle  River  Road. 
I  get  out  but  this  time  I  go  only  to  the  window.  Mrs.  Purrizzo  has  the  drivers  window  rolled  down  and 
says  to  me  "Andy,  can  you  kill  this  for  me"  and  hands  me  a  coke  can  with  just  a  little  bit  left  of 
something  left  in  the  bottom.  Again  I  am  thinking  to  my  self  "who  the  f*ck  does  she  think  she  is  kidding 
with  this."  I  say  "SURE"  and  I  take  the  can  of  coke  from  her  and  walk  over  to  the  dumpster  and  toss  it  in. 
I  walk  back  to  the  car  and  I  can  tell  from  the  look  in  her  face  that  she  is  pissed  off.  I  say  "anything  else" 
and  I  turn  my  back  to  her  and  walk  away.  I  get  in  my  car  and  drive  away. 

The  next  night  the  same  thing  happens,  in  the  same  spot  at  the  same  time.  I  pull  over  and  get  out  of  my 
car  angry.  As  I  walk  over  to  her  bronco  I  say  "Look  this  stupid  game  has  gone  on  long  enough".  She 
interrupts  me  and  says  "Andy,  PLEASE  just  get  in  because  we  have  to  talk."  I  say  "NO",  and  she  begs 
"Andy,  PLEASE!"  As  she  almost  has  tears  in  her  eyes.  Like  an  idiot  I  reluctantly  get  in.  This  time  they 
have  a  bottle  of  Vodka  with  three  small  plastic  shot  glasses.  The  woman  with  the  black  hair  pours  the 
three  small  glasses  full  and  hands  me  one.  I  had  had  enough  and  I  say  In  a  rude  tone  "DO  YOU 
REALLY  THINK  THAT  I  AM  SO  STUPID  TO  BELIEVE  THAT  THAT'S  REALLY  VODKA  IN 
THAT  GLASS!"  She  says  to  me  "were  sorry  for  fooling  with  you  and  want  to  make  peace,  will  you  have 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (11  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:13] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

a  drink  with  us?"  I  knew  from  tlie  get  go  that  what  ever  she  was  giving  me  had  to  be  drugged  with 
something,  but  at  the  same  time  I  felt  somehow  that  there  was  going  to  be  no  getting  out  of  this.  I  was  not 
afraid  of  Dr.  Purrizzo  because  I  really  never  did  steroids  and  I  had  nothing  to  hide,  I  just  wanted  it  all  to 
be  over.  So  I  thought  about  what  to  do  and  finally  I  said  to  her  ""MRS.  PURRIZZO  I  WILL  DRINK 
THAT  GLASS  OF  WHAT  EVER  IT  IS  ON  ONE  CONDITION  AND  ONE  CONDITION  ONLY!  IF 
YOU  SWEAR,  IF  YOU  PROMISE  THAT  YOU  WILL  NOT  LET  THEM  HURT  ME.  DO  YOU 
SWEAR  YOU  WON'T  LET  THEM  HURT  ME!"  And  of  course  she  swears  that  she  won't  let  them  hurt 
me,  and  of  course  like  an  idiot  I  drink  the  glass  of  "Vodka".  I  am  out  with  in  seconds. 

When  I  wake  up  I  am  in  a  hotel  room.  I  am  sitting  in  a  chair  and  it  is  very  difficult  to  keep  my  eyes  open, 
but  I  can  make  out  several  dark  figures  in  various  spots  around  the  room.  I  couldn't  keep  my  eyes  open 
but  I  could  hear.  They  had  given  me  sodium  pentathol  and  were  now  going  to  get  the  "truth"  out  of  me.  I 
can  barley  see  him  but  I  know  it's  Dr.  Purrizzo.  He  starts  asking  me  questions.  "Andy  what  kind  of 
steroids  do  you  take?"  "I  don't  use  steroids"  I  answer.  I  can  hear  him  cursing  as  he  asks  me  again,  "Andy, 
you  wouldn't  lie  to  me  would  you,  I'm  going  to  ask  you  again.  What  kind  of  steroids  do  you  take."  And 
again  I  answer  "I  already  told  you  I  DON'T  USE  STEROIDS!"  and  I  hear  him  ranting  and  raving.  His 
friend  the  psychologist  then  comes  over  and  asks  to  take  a  try.  The  line  of  questioning  changes  from 
direct  to  indirect  questions.  He  asks  "Andy,  tell  me,  where  do  you  buy  your  steroids?"  I  answer  "I  have 
never  bought  steroids."  He  asks  "How  long  have  you  been  taking  the  steroids?"  and  again  I  answer  "I've 
never  taken  steroids".  Dr.  Purrizzo  is  now  furious  and  he  is  ranting  I'll  get  it  out  of  him  and  he  stabs  me 
in  my  right  thigh  with  a  syringe  and  injects  me  with  more  sodium  pentathol.  I  think  I  lost  consciousness 
for  a  while  and  then  the  questioning  begins  again.  "Where  do  you  buy  your  steroids?"  and  again  I  answer 
"I  don't  use  steroids."  This  goes  on  and  on  for  a  while  finally  the  psychologist  comes  over  and  asks  me 
"Andy,  if  you  don't  use  steroids  how  do  you  explain  your  abnormal  physique?"  Simple,  I  answer  "I 
CHEAT!"  What  do  you  mean  by  "you  cheat"  he  asks.  "I  USE  THE  POWER  OF  MY  MIND  TO  BUILD 
MY  MUSCLES;  IT  WORKS  PRETTY  GOOD..  DOSEN'T  IT?"  and  I  remember  a  big  smile  coming 
over  my  face  as  I  felt  proud  of  what  I  could  do.  And  they  all  come  over  to  me  and  I  then  proceed  to 
explain  the  Silva  Mind  Control  method  that  I  use.  How  I  go  to  my  level.  The  psychologist  asks  me  to  do 
it  now,  and  I  find  myself  explaining  my  trip  down  into  my  mind.  When  I  get  to  my  "level"  I  give  them  a 
tour  of  "my  room".  They  are  all  talking  in  astonishment.  "WAIT"  I  say  "HERE  IS  THE  BEST  PART" 
and  I  explain  to  them  the  "pump  up  chair"  I  use  to  grow  my  muscles,  the  underground  stadium  where  "I 
can  do  anything"  on  this  "magic"  field. 

I  hear  the  psychologist  yelling  at  Dr.  Purrizzo  "And  you  want  to  give  this  kid  a  lobotomy,  I  COULD 
MAKE  A  F*CKING  CAREER  OUT  OF  THIS  KID! ! !"  He  said  something  like  I  was  the  greatest 
psychophsiologic  example,  and  that  I  had  the  greatest  Autogenic  abilities  he  has  ever  seen  (or  something 
like  that).  He  also  used  a  term  something  like  psychoneuroimmunology  if  that  makes  any  sense.  Anyway, 
he  then  tells  me  to  open  my  hand  and  starts  to  place  objects  in  them.  He  tells  me  that  I  am  holding  a 
banana  and  he  wants  me  to  crush  it.  I  squeeze  the  "banana"  and  I  feel  it  "squish"  like  a  banana.  I  hear 
everyone  start  murmuring  in  disbelief.  I  have  no  idea  what  they  placed  in  my  hand  but  I  do  know  it  sure 
as  hell  wasn't  a  banana.  Soon  after  this  I  start  to  feel  sick.  I  fall  off  my  chair.  I  am  sweating  profusely, 
and  I  start  convulsing  as  I  begin  to  throw  up.  As  I  am  laying  on  my  left  side  on  the  floor  throwing  up  on 
my  self.  The  psychologist  comes  over  to  me  and  looks  into  my  eyes,  he  drops  me  and  starts  yelling  at  Dr. 
Purrizzo  "HOW  MUCH  DID  YOU  GIVE  HIM!...  HOW  MUCH  DID  YOU  GIVE  HIM!  HIS  PUPILS 
ARE  DILATED  AND  HE  NEEDS  TO  GO  TO  THE  HOSPITAL  RIGHT  NOW! ! !.  NOW  HOW  MUCH 
DID  YOU  GIVE  HIM?"  Dr.  Purizzo  answers  "two  thousand".  The  psychologist  answers  "YOU  GAVE 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (1 2  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 3] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

HIM  TWO  THOUSAND,  HAVE  YOU  LOST  YOUR  MIND?"  Dr.  Purrizzo  answers  "and  then  another 
two  thousand  when  he  wouldn't  answer".  The  psychologist  answers  "FOUR  THOUSAND!  HAVE  YOU 
GONE  TOTALLY  INSANE?.  THIS  KID  HAS  TO  GO  TO  THE  HOSPITAL  RIGHT  NOW!"  Four 
thousand  what  I  don't  know  (milligrams,  milliliters,  Cc's)  I  don't  know,  all  I  remember  is  the  numbers.  I 
keep  throwing  up  and  I  hear  then  arguing.  The  psychologist  is  yelling  at  Dr.  Purrizzo  "you  said  you  had  a 
plan,  what's  your  plan".  Dr.  Purrizzo  answers  "I  was  sure  we  would  get  it  out  of  him  that  he  was  lying, 
and  then  we  would  be  excused  from  taking  him  because  he  was  a  lier."  "THAT'S  IT! ! !?  THAT  WAS 
YOUR  PLAN,  TO  KIDNAP  A  KID  AND  THEN  NO  ONE  WOULD  PRESS  CHARGES  BECAUSE 
HE  WAS  LYING  TO  YOU  ABOUT  TAKING  STEROIDS?  YOU  HAVE  GONE  ABSOLUTELY 
INSANE!"  Dr.  Purrizzo  then  says  "We  will  take  him  to  my  office  and  give  him  an  Emergency  lobotomy 
so  he  will  never  tell  anyone!"  Mrs.  Purrizzo  then  steps  up  and  says  "IF  YOU  HURT  THAT  CHILD  I 
WILL  TELL!"  Dr.  Purrizzo  then  turns  to  her  as  he  is  laughing  and  says  "WHO  ARE  YOU  GOING  TO 
TELL?"  "THE  POLICE"  SHE  SAYS  "I  WILL  TELL  THE  POLICE!"  He  starts  calhng  her  a  little  bitch 
and  how  he  is  disgusted  that  she  would  turn  against  her  own  husband  for  this  kid.  "I  will  not  allow  you  to 
hurt  that  child"  she  says.  He  says  "WELL  DID  YOU  REALLY  THINK  I  WAS  JUST  GOING  TO  LET 
HIM  GO,  AFTER  WHAT  HE  DID  TO  ME  AT  THE  TRIAL."  "I  WILL  NOT  ALLOW  YOU  TO  HURT 
THAT  CHILD"  she  repeats.  Then  there  is  some  discussion  as  to  what  to  do.  Finally  the  psychologist 
comes  over  to  me  as  I  am  covered  with  vomit  and  barley  able  to  remain  conscious.  He  starts  swinging 
this  little  metal  ball  on  the  end  of  a  string  in  front  of  my  face.  I  try  to  watch  it  as  he  tells  me  to  and  then 
everything  goes  black.  I  wake  up,  and  I  am  on  the  front  steps  of  my  house  and  my  car  is  parked  on  the 
street  front  of  the  house  (I  know  I  didn't  drive  it  home  because  I  always  pull  into  the  driveway).  I  have  a 
lot  of  trouble  getting  up,  it  feels  like  I  am  drunk  or  something  and  I  go  right  to  bed.  The  next  morning,  I 
have  trouble  getting  up  in  the  morning  and  I  can't  quite  make  it  out  but  I  had  the  weirdest  dream  about 
being  in  a  hotel  room,  and  Dr.  Purrizzo  was  there.  I  remembered  most  of  the  events  but  it  was  very 

foggy. 

The  weekend  goes  by  and  then  after  my  workout  on  Tuesday  as  I  am  driving  around  in  the  same  spot 
there  is  the  bronco  again.  This  time  I  remember  what  happened  and  I  am  pissed  off.  I  get  out  and  I  slam 
the  door  and  I  start  yelling  at  Mrs.  Purrizzo.  As  I  am  yelling  at  her  and  walking  towards  the  car,  she  rolls 
down  the  window  and  starts  to  say  something,  then  the  next  thing  I  know  is  I  am  back  in  the  hotel  room 
again.  I  was  in  some  sort  of  hypnotic  trance  or  something.  I  couldnit  move,  and  the  psychologist  then 
instructs  me  to  start  squeezing  things  again. 

He  has  this  little  gauge  and  when  I  squeeze  the  hand  grip  I  break  it.  After  he  ran  all  of  his  tests,  then  it 
was  Dr.  Purrizzois  turn.  He  makes  me  act  like  a  monkey  and  try  and  lick  myself.  I  remember  jumping 
around  the  room  stretching  like  a  monkey  and  feeling  very  stupid  as  they  laughed  at  me.  Then  he  makes 
me  act  like  a  chicken  and  does  many  other  things  to  humiliate  me.  This  goes  on  for  hours. 

Finally,  the  women  who  are  in  the  room  tell  the  men  to  get  out  because  they  now  want  to  have  "their"  fun 
with  me.  The  women  with  the  black  hair  now  comes  over  to  me.  She  says  a  few  words  to  me.  I  don't 
know  what  they  were  but  all  of  a  sudden  I  felt  a  feeling  like  I  had  never  felt  before,  I  felt  like  an  animal, 
territorial,  like  a  primal  beast,  I  got  up  and  started  walking  around  the  hotel  room  pacing  back  and  forth. 
My  muscles  are  all  pumped  up,  my  arms  all  muscled  and  out  to  the  side  and  my  chest  is  fully  expanded 
as  I  strut  around  the  room.  I  am  looking  to  defend  my  lair  against  any  male  who  may  come  near.  If  I  see 
another  male  I  will  kill  him.  As  I  look  over  to  one  of  the  beds  the  woman  in  the  black  hair  is  naked  and 
on  her  hands  and  knees.  She  has  her  back  arched  and  is  waving  her  butt  around  like  she  is  some  bitch  in 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (1 3  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 4] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

heat.  I  see  her  and  get  an  instant  erection.  I  walk  over  to  her,  rip  off  my  shorts  and  start,  excuse  the  term, 
f*cking  the  shit  out  of  her.  I  pick  her  up  like  she  is  a  five  year  old  and  just  started  wailing  into  her.  I  felt 
like  a  primal  animal.  I  f*cked  her  like  I  was  some  sort  of  a  beast  from  the  stone  age.  And  she  was  loving 
every  minute  of  it.  I  wasn't  reaching  climax,  I  was  just  nailing  the  shit  out  of  this  woman.  It  wasn't 
pleasure  I  was  feeling  it  was  more  of  a  territorial  act  if  that  makes  any  sense.  After  a  while  I  pulled  out 
and  literally  tossed  her  aside  when  I  saw  Mrs.  Purrizzo  sitting  naked  in  a  chair  in  the  corner  masturbating 
as  she  watched  me  nail  her  friend.  I  grab  her  by  the  hair  and  throw  her  on  the  bed  and  repeat  the  same 
procedure  with  Mrs.  Purrizzo.  This  went  on  for  hours  as  the  women  had  me  "f*ck  them"  in  different 
positions,  in  their  Vaginia  as  well  as  their  anus.  Carrying  out  every  sick  fantasy  they  had,  I  would  do 
what  ever  they  told  me  to  do  to  them.  I  an  f*cking  the  woman  with  the  black  hair  in  a  chair  in  the  corner. 
So  hard  that  she  has  passed  out,  I  didn't  care  I  just  kept  right  on  going  until  I  heard  voices  coming  from 
behind  me,  male  voices.  I  hear  "WHAT  THE  F*CK  ARE  YOU  GIRLS  DOING"  and  then  I  hear  Mrs. 
Purrizzo  say  "well  what  did  you  think  we  were  going  to  do  with  him".  "I  don't  know?  I  thought  you  were 
going  to  make  him  act  like  a  chicken  or  something"  I  hear  him  say.  I  pull  out  of  the  woman  with  the 
black  hair  and  toss  her  onto  the  floor.  I  turn  and  see  Dr.  Purrizzo  and  a  few  other  men  by  the  door. 
Without  thinking  I  reach  down  and  grab  the  chair  by  the  leg  with  my  left  hand,  I  stand  up  and  grab  the 
other  leg  with  my  other  hand  and  rip  the  chair  apart  like  breaking  a  wishbone.  It  was  like  the  chair  was 
made  out  of  toothpicks  or  something  because  it  took  no  effort  at  all,  I  just  ripped  it  apart.  I  now  had  a 
chair  leg  in  my  left  hand  and  I  toss  the  rest  of  the  chair  off  to  the  side.  I  start  walking  toward  the  men 
with  my  "club"  my  "weapon".  Mrs.  Purrizzo  becomes  frantic  and  starts  yelling  "HE  WILL  KILL  YOU! 
GET  OUT  NOW!.  HE  WILL  KILL  YOU"  to  Dr.  Purrizzo  and  she  runs  toward  me  to  give  the  men  time 
to  get  out,  I  push  her  aside  and  the  men  are  scurrying  out  the  door.  They  left  in  such  a  hurry  they  didn't 
close  the  door.  I  wasn't  running  toward  them,  just  walking  very  fast,  when  they  left  I  didn't  go  after  them 
I  just  wanted  them  out  of  "my  lair".  I  slam  the  door  closed,  lock  and  chain  it,  toss  my  club  aside  and  grab 
Mrs.  Purrizzo  and  toss  her  onto  the  bed.  I  remember  feeling  anger  as  she  was  "disobedient"  and  I  nailed 
her  as  hard  as  I  could  until  she  had  passed  out.  Then  the  woman  with  the  black  hair  comes  over  again  and 
this  goes  on  and  on.  I  don't  know  how  it  ended  but  the  next  thing  I  know  is  I  am  laying  on  my  front  steps 
again,  and  again  my  car  is  parked  on  the  street  and  not  in  my  driveway. 

Over  the  next  few  weeks  I  would  find  myself  stopping  at  the  same  spot  about  once  a  week.  I  don't  know 
why,  but  some  times  I  would  just  pull  the  car  over.  The  next  thing  I  know  is  I'm  back  in  the  hotel  room. 
This  time  there  are  four  women  (Mr.  Purrizzo,  the  woman  with  the  black  hair,  and  two  others  I  had  never 
seen  before).  I  remember  feeling  like  "an  animal"  again.  As  I  was  pounding  one  of  the  women  against  the 
head  board  I  hear  voices  behind  me.  This  time  there  are  at  least  ten  people  watching.  I  see  two  of  the 
women  I  had  already  had  sex  with  on  their  knees  giving  a  blowjob  to  one  of  the  men  (I  think  it  was  the 
husband  of  the  women  I  was  screwing  at  the  time).  These  sick  people  are  now  getting  off  watching  me 
screw  their  wives.  And  again  I  throw  the  women  I  am  screwing  aside  and  go  after  the  men.  And  again  the 
women  run  interference  so  the  men  can  get  out  the  door.  I  wake  up  and  I  am  trying  to  get  into  my  house. 

Another  time  everything  is  black  and  all  I  remember  is  hearing  "G*D  DAMN  IT!  HE'S  GONE  SOFT 
AGAIN!".  I  struggle  to  open  my  eyes  and  I  am  laying  on  my  back,  there  is  a  woman  on  top  of  me.  She 
was  a  bit  heavier  then  the  other  two  and  not  quite  as  good  looking.  I  push  her  off  of  me  as  I  try  and  get 
up.  As  I  am  coming  around  immediately  the  woman  with  the  black  hair  comes  over  to  me  and  tells  me  to 
look  her  in  her  eyes,  to  focus  and  to  look  at  her.  I  remember  looking  at  her  and  then  after  that  all  is  black 
again.  This  time  I  wake  up  in  the  back  seat  of  my  car  which  is  parked  on  the  street  in  front  of  my  house. 


file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (14  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:14] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

Another  time  the  woman  with  the  black  hair  and  Mrs.  Purrizzo  decide  to  take  me  to  the  woman  with  the 
black  hair's  house.  They  must  have  been  drugging  me  as  well  as  having  me  in  a  hypnotic  trance  because 
they  were  trying  to  get  me  out  of  the  car  and  I  could  not  move.  I  was  as  limp  as  a  rag  doll  and  these  two 
women  who  weighed  no  more  then  115  pounds  each  are  trying  to  get  me,  a  230  pound  kid,  out  of  the 
bronco  and  into  the  house.  I  remember  them  having  a  very  hard  time  and  being  dragged  across  the 
ground  up  the  front  steps  and  into  the  house.  I  remember  this  because  someone  had  called  the  Police  and 
they  show  up  at  the  house  about  five  minutes  later.  The  two  women  are  frantically  trying  to  figure  out 
what  to  do.  They  sit  me  on  the  steps  going  to  the  up  stairs.  The  woman  with  the  black  hair  tells  me  that 
Mrs.  Purrizzo  is  my  mother  and  you  just  had  your  tonsils  out  and  your  are  still  groggy  from  the 
anesthetic.  She  opens  the  door  for  the  Police  and  tells  him  the  story  how  Mrs.  Purrizzo  cannot  go  home 
yet  because  her  house  is  being  painted,  and  her  son  is  still  groggy  from  being  under  anesthetic.  The  cop 
asks  me  if  I  am  all  right,  and  I  tell  him  that  I'm  fine  and  I  confirm  the  women's  story.  The  cop  leaves  and 
they  close  the  door.  They  start  telling  me  how  I  was  "such  a  good  boy".  I  remember  them  telling  me  how 
they  are  going  to  do  treat  me  "extra  special"  for  being  such  a  good  boy.  They  were  trying  to  get  me  up 
the  stairs  and  they  were  complaining  because  I  wasn't  helping  them  enough.  I  kept  telling  them  "I'm 
trying!  what  have  you  done  to  me?"  "Nothing  Andy!"  they  said.  I  remember  them  throwing  me  on  the 
bed  and  then  I  felt  them  trying  to  get  my  cloths  off,  after  that  everything  is  black.  To  this  day  I  remember 
which  house  they  brought  me  to,  and  where  it  is. 

May  1988-June  1988-  The  recruiting  "scuffle"  has  basically  past  and  I  have  my  college  selections 
narrowed  down  to  two  or  three  schools.  My  heart  is  set  on  going  to  Penn  State.  In  the  mail  mysteriously 
comes  a  letter  from  West  point  stating  I  was  scheduled  to  have  my  physical  taken  to  continue  my 
application  process  for  acceptance  into  West  point.  I  never  had  discussed  attending  West  point  with 
anyone.  At  first  I  thought  it  was  my  father  playing  some  kind  of  sick  of  joke.  I  spoke  to  him  and  he  knew 
nothing  about  it.  The  physical  date  comes  and  goes.  About  a  week  later  another  letter  comes  stating  that  I 
have  been  "rescheduled"  for  another  physical  appointment  at  West  point.  This  date  comes  and  goes.  A 
few  days  later  I  get  a  phone  call,  the  person  asks  why  I  had  not  gone  for  the  physical.  I  tell  him  that  had 
no  interest  in  attending  any  military  academy  much  less  West  point  since  my  father  was  an  Annapolis 
graduate.  About  a  week  later  another  letter  arrives,  this  one  states  that  my  presence  is  now  requested  at 
the  US  Navel  Academy  to  have  my  physical  taken  for  admittance  into  the  US  Navel  Academy.  This  date 
also  comes  and  goes.  That  was  the  last  incident  involving  the  academies  however  since  my  academic 
record  and  my  SAT  scores  were  not  even  close  to  academy  standards  the  whole  incident  is  very 
suspicions. 

Dr.  Purrizzo  comes  to  my  house,  rings  the  bell  and  tells  me  he  wants  to  speak  with  me  out  on  the  street. 
He  proceeds  to  tell  me  that  he  has  "made  a  great  mistake".  After  rechecking  my  DNA  pattern  against  the 
correct  hereditary  background  it  turns  out  that  I  am  the  one  with  the  superior  DNA  code.  In  fact,  he  says 
we  used  your  code  to  determine  dominance  of  some  unknown  markers.  He  knows  of  my  situation  with 
Penn  State  and  tries  to  give  me  $4,600.  The  money  was  for  college  for  me.  I  tell  him  I  don't  want  his 
money  (I  also  knew  that  if  I  had  accepted  that  money  as  "payment"  for  damages  done  that  I  could  not  sue 
him  latter,  I  think  that  this  was  his  plan  and  that's  why  he  had  gotten  so  mad  when  I  would  not  accept  it). 
After  my  final  episode  with  Mrs.  Purrizzo  and  the  woman  with  the  black  hair  they  have  a  wad  of  cash  for 
me.  "Andy  take  it!.  You've  more  that  earned  it"  she  says.  I  tell  her  I  don't  want  her  dirty  money  and  I 
hope  she  chokes  on  it. 

A  few  days  after  that  Dr.  Purrizzo  shows  up  again  at  my  house,  tells  me  to  walk  with  him  to  the  street 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (1 5  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 4] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

again.  He  tells  me  that  "he  has  been  discussing  it  with  this  psychologist  friend  and  that  my  mind 
functions  in  such  a  way  in  the  subconscious  THAT  HE  CAN  MAKE  ME  THE  MOST  POWERFULL 
MAN  IN  THE  WORLD".  He  then  tell  me  to  get  into  his  car  and  he  wants  to  take  me  to  his  office  to  do 
this  for  me.  I  say  "REALLY?.  OK..  I'll  go,  but  only  if  my  mother  comes  with  me...  Can  my  mother  come 
with  me?"  He  says  that  this  is  just  between  "us  men".  I  tell  him  to  go  f*ck  himself  and  start  walking 
towards  my  house.  He  starts  talking  "Your  a  very  smart  kid!  you  had  a  50/50  chance!  we  were  going  to 
get  drunk  and  then  decide  whether  to  make  you  the  most  powerful  man  in  the  world  or  give  you  a 
lobotomy."  I  stop  and  turn  to  him  and  say  "do  you  really  thing  I'm  going  to  believe  you  when  you  tell  me 
that  YOU  are  going  to  make  ME  the  most  powerful  man  in  the  world?  you  might  do  this  but  ONLY  if 
you  could  control  me,  if  you  could  not  control  me  then  you  would  have  to  destroy  me!  Do  you  think  I  am 
that  stupid?  Now  get  the  fuck  out  of  here  before  I  call  the  cops!."  He  then  says  "as  I  said  you  are  one 
smart  kid".  He  gets  in  his  car  and  drives  away. 

The  school  year  is  now  winding  down  and  I  still  have  not  made  my  final  decision  as  to  what  school  I  am 
going  to  attend.  From  out  of  the  blue  at  the  end  of  the  school  year  a  coach  from  the  University  of 
Rochester  shows  up  and  wants  me  to  attend. 

My  father  and  I  sit  down  to  discuss  that  school  I  am  going  to  attend.  We  are  at  a  Chinese  restaurant  on 
route  17  north  in  Ramsey.  My  father  sits  me  down  and  he  starts  talking.  He  said,  "Andy,  I  have  nothing 
against  Penn  State,  it's  a  fine  school.  However,  why  are  you  going  to  college?  To  get  an  education  or  to 
play  football?"  I  said  "to  get  an  education".  He  said  "Good,  now  what  are  the  odds  of  you  becoming  a  pro 
football  player?"  I  said  "slim  to  none".  He  said  "Good,  so  since  you  are  going  to  school  to  get  an 
education  and  not  to  play  football  don't  you  think  you  should  go  to  the  best  school  you  can  possibly 
getinto?"  I  said  "Dad,  I  WANT  TO  GO  TO  PENN  STATE".  Then  he  said  "I'm  going  to  be  the  one 
paying  for  your  school,  IF  YOU  DON'T  GO  TO  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  ROCHESTER  I  WILL  NOT 
PAY  ONE  THIN  DIME  FOR  YOUR  SCHOOL  AND  I  WILL  NEVER  SPEAK  TO  YOU  AGAIN,  DO 
YOU  HEAR  ME!  Now  Rochester  is  a  much  better  school  and  I'm  sure  you  will  be  much  happier  there, 
I'm  going  to  pay  for  it  and  that's  that". 

So,  I  end  up  turning  down  a  division  1  scholarship  to  attend  a  division  3  school  and  end  up  paying 
$1 8,000  dollars  a  year  to  attend  the  University  of  Rochester.  For  the  longest  time  I  absolutely  hated  my 
father  for  making  me  go  to  the  University  of  Rochester.  I  suppose  I  could  have  come  up  with  the  $3,000 
dollars  on  my  own,  but  it  was  the  fact  that  he  said  that  "he  would  never  speak  to  me  again"  if  I  didn't  do 
what  he  wanted  was  what  really  pissed  me  off.  And  then  on  top  of  all  this  then  he  springs  on  me  that  I 
will  have  to  take  out  a  student  loan  in  my  name  to  help  pay  for  going  to  school  at  Rochester.  I  remember 
this  as  clear  as  day,  because  after  that  I  remember  I  swore  that  I  would  never  let  anyone  tell  me  what  to 
do  with  my  life  again.  The  strange  thing  is  that's  not  how  he  remembers  it  at  all.  He  denies  ever  saying 
that  to  me,  but  I  remember  specifically  because  I  was  heart  broken  that  I  wasn't  going  to  go  to  Penn  State. 
The  strange  thing  is  I  remember  my  father,  at  about  the  same  time,  making  a  joke  that  he  had  been  out  of 
the  Navy  for  15  years  and  for  some  reason  they  wanted  him  to  come  in  to  give  him  a  physical.  He  doesn't 
remember  that  either. 

Aug  1988-  Football  camp  starts  at  the  University  of  Rochester.  Things  seem  to  go  well.  Let's  just  say  that 
I  am  VERY  focused  on  performing  well  on  the  football  field.  I  had  trained  very  hard  all  summer  and  I 
was  in  the  best  shape  of  my  life.  I  do  extremely  well  during  the  training  camp.  I'm  sure  not  by 
coincidence,  I  get  my  freshman  year  roommate,  we  will  call  him  Brian.  Brian  is  also  a  freshman  and  is  an 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (1 6  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 4] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

offensive  and  defensive  lineman.  He  is  6-1  and  2451bs.  He  is  huge,  I  mean  I  thought  I  was  muscular  until 
I  saw  this  guy.  He  talks  openly  about  his  steroid  usage,  and  even  goes  so  far  as  to  tell  how  that  when  he 
came  to  camp  "the  coaches  didn't  recognize  me,  when  I  walked  into  the  coaches  office,  they  said  who  are 
you?"  and  I  said  "I'm  Brian  XXXXXX  from  Irondaquite"  (he  was  supposedly  a  local  kid,  Irondaquite  is  a 
local  town).  He  talks  about  how  as  a  senior  in  high  school  he  weighed  185  lbs,  but  then  started  doing 
"juice"  as  he  worked  out  with  the  New  York  state  power  lifting  champion.  He  goes  from  185  lbs  to  250 
lbs  in  12  weeks.  As  a  freshman  he  is  the  second  strongest  kid  on  entire  the  team,  I  am  the  third. 

Sept  1988-May  1989  Camp  is  over,  and  classes  begin.  I  get  an  "odd"  message  stating  that  the  dean  of  the 
Psychology  department  wants  to  see  me????  So  I  go  in  to  see  him.  I  sit  in  a  high  back  green  leather  chair 
and  I  am  facing  him  as  he  is  sitting  behind  his  big  desk.  He  asks  me  if  I  would  like  to  participate  in  some 
kind  of  special  "study"  the  University  is  conducting.  I  tell  him  "Have  you  ever  heard  of  a  Dr.  Purrizzo" 
his  face  suddenly  becomes  white  and  expressionless.  I  could  tell  that  he  had,  at  that  moment  I  hear  a  very 
slight  creek  from  behind  my  left  shoulder.  I  get  out  of  the  chair  and  there  is  a  door  on  the  wall.  I  open  it, 
inside  this  "closet"  the  dean  has  a  wet  bar.  But  there  crouching  on  the  floor  is  Dr.  Purrizzo.  I  instantly 
grab  him  by  his  throat  and  tell  him  that  if  I  ever  see  him  again  I  am  going  to  kill  him,  he  starts  to  beg  for 
his  life,  and  I  throw  him  into  the  bar.  I  walk  over  to  the  deans  desk  and  from  the  bottom  I  pick  it  up  and 
flip  it  over  onto  him  and  I  yell  something  at  him  like  "you  stay  away  from  me  you  lying  f*cking  piece  of 
shit".  And  I  run  out  of  the  office. 

A  few  days  later  I  get  a  message  saying  that  the  dean  of  psychology  wants  to  see  me  again.  I  ignore  it 
and  don't  go. 

A  few  days  after  that  I  get  a  third  message  from  him  telling  me  that  if  I  don't  come  in  to  see  him  he  is 
going  to  throw  me  out  of  the  school.  I'm  saying  to  myself  "f*ck  this",  Brian  is  insisting  that  I  go.  "Dude, 
he  is  going  to  throw  you  out  of  school,  go  in  and  do  what  ever  he  says".  "F*ck  you"  I  tell  Brian.  I  decide 
to  go  in  and  give  this  ass  hole  a  piece  of  my  mind.  As  I  walk  to  his  office  I  am  furious  and  I  am  going  to 
kick  his  ass.  I  remember  walking  in,  but  I  don't  remember  leaving. 

After  that  I  was  a  different  person.  I  felt  like  I  had  blinders  on  "tunnel  vision."  I  remember  people 
thought  I  was  the  biggest  "ass  hole"  because  they  would  say  "hello"  to  me  as  I  would  walk  to  class  and  I 
would  walk  right  by  them.  Like  they  weren"t  even  there,  I  was  off  in  my  own  little  world  oblivious  to  my 
surroundings. 

Room  101  There  was  one  building  which  I  would  walk  by  everyday.  Everyday,  I  would  get  the  feeling 
that  I  had  been  there  before.  This  particular  building  gave  me  a  disturbing  feeling  in  my  stomach,  yet  I 
knew  that  I  had  never  entered  that  particular  building  because  none  of  my  classes  had  been  in  that 
building.  Everyday  as  I  walked  by  I  would  get  this  "flash",  "room  101"  and  I  seemed  to  know  exactly 
how  to  get  there. 

One  day  I  went  in,  the  building  had  a  suspended  walkway  in  the  middle  of  it  (it  was  very  modern).  I  walk 
across  the  bridge,  turn  right  and  go  down  the  stairs.  All  the  way  to  the  bottom.  At  the  bottom  I  turn  right 
again.  There  is  a  small  hallway  with  only  2  doors.  One  on  the  right  and  one  on  the  left.  Both  doors  have 
like  a  sliding  name  plate  holder  on  them.  The  one  on  the  right  is  supposed  to  say  "101".  It  does  not,  it 
says  "Janitor  Supplies".  I  am  very  confused.  I  turn  to  the  door  on  the  left  to  see  if  it  says  "102."  The  slot 
is  blank.  I  turn  back  to  the  door  on  the  right  and  reach  for  the  handle.  The  door  is  locked.  I  leave  the 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (17  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:14] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

building.  Everyday  wlien  I  pass  that  building  I  would  get  the  same  uneasy  feeling.  Like  I  have  been  there 
before,  or  there  is  something  strange  about  it.  A  few  days  later  I  go  back  again,  and  again  the  same  thing. 
The  door  says  "Janitor  Supplies"  and  it  is  locked.  I  leave  again.  The  third  time  however  was  different.  I 
get  to  the  door  and  it  says  "Janitor  Supplies",  at  this  point  I'm  just  giving  it  a  casual  look.  I  go  down 
there,  I  look  at  the  door,  it  says  "Janitor  supplies"  and  I  start  to  walk  away.  I'm  pissed  off  and  confused. 
As  I'm  walking  away  I  said  to  myself  "screw  it"  and  I  go  back  to  check  the  door.  I  reach  for  the  handle 
AND  THIS  TIME  IT  TURNS.  THE  DOOR  OPENS.  For  some  reason  I  feel  very  nervous  and  scared.  I 
was  afraid  to  go  in.  I  push  the  door  open  and  very  casually  look  in.  It's  very  dark  and  I  reach  for  the  light. 
The  room  is  very  small  (only  about  8  x  10).  I  look  around  and  the  room  is  very  "sterile".  No  books,  no 
papers,  nothing.  There  are  only  two  things  in  the  room.  One  of  those  large  athletic  room  training  tables. 
It's  like  a  high  cushioned  table  that  athletes  sit  on  to  get  their  ankles  taped.  Or  if  they  are  injured  they  lay 
on  this  to  be  examined.  It  was  black.  The  only  other  thing  in  the  room  was  a  very  small  gray  metal  desk 
and  a  wooden  chair.  There  are  no  papers,  no  books,  nothing. 

As  I'm  about  to  leave,  I  reach  for  the  desk  drawer.  I  yank  open  the  drawer,  and  the  only  thing  in  it  is  a 
thin  brass  metal  plate.  I  flip  it  over  and  it  says  "101".  My  heart  stops,  I  instantly  start  to  sweat.  All  of  a 
sudden  I  AM  VERY  SCARED.  I  drop  the  plate,  slam  the  drawer  closed,  close  the  door  and  get  the  hell 
out  of  there. 

Looking  back  and  trying  to  peace  this  all  together  this  is  what  I  believe  happened.  Either  on  my  second 
visit  to  the  deans  office  or  at  some  point  there  after  they  somehow  hypnotized  me.  I  can't  remember 
exactly  where  or  when,  but  I  believe  they  then  instructed  me  to  go  to  that  particular  room,  "room  101,"  at 
a  certain  time  on  a  certain  day  every  week,  and  I  would  just  "go"  without  thinking  or  knowing  anything 
about  it.  This  is  where  all  of  the  initial  "ground  work"  "programming"  "hypnotic  suggestions"  or 
"brainwashing"  or  what  ever  you  want  to  call  it  took  place.  I  say  this  because  after  visiting  "the  room"  I 
started  having  these  "memory  flashes".  Like  a  5  second  clip  of  a  10  minute  movie.  In  the  room  I 
remember  laying  there,  we  discussed  my  Silva  mind  control  as  well  as  many  other  things.  The  instructor 
instructs  me  to  go  to  my  "level."  And  then  would  begin  his  work,  implanting  the  various  different  ideas 
and  suggestions  they  were  researching  with  my  reactions  and  responses.  For  some  reason  the  Library 
also  gives  me  the  "creeps." 

How  you  use  the  "Silva  method"  is  as  follows.  You  close  your  eyes,  relax,  with  every  breath  you  are 
becoming  more  and  more  relaxed.  The  chair  you  are  laying  in  is  becoming  softer  and  softer  and  you  sink 
further  and  further  into  it  as  it  softly  wraps  around  your  body.  You  feel  warm  and  safe  as  your  body 
becomes  totally  relaxed.  Picture  yourself  standing  on  the  edge  of  an  ocean.  The  sky  is  blue,  the  ocean  is 
blue  yet  almost  green  from  the  sunlight.  It's  an  absolutely  gorgeous  day.  Picture  yourself  floating,  upward 
as  you  leave  your  body.  You  look  down  and  see  your  body  as  you  soar  towards  the  sky.  You  are  not 
afraid,  and  you  can  soar  as  high  as  you  want  and  you  start  across  the  ocean.  You  look  back  at  your  body 
and  it  becomes  smaller  and  smaller  until  you  cannot  see  it  any  longer.  You  turn  back  and  all  that  is  ahead 
of  you  is  blue  sky  and  blue  ocean,  and  like  a  god  you  are  flying  among  the  clouds.  Ahead  of  you  is  a  very 
large  cloud  with  a  structure  on  it.  As  you  get  closer  you  can  see  that  it's  an  elevator.  You  land  on  the 
cloud,  touching  down  as  softly  as  a  feather  touching  your  skin.  The  cloud  is  as  solid  as  rock.  It  is  because 
you  say  it  is,  this  is  your  mind,  it  is  a  place  where  you  can  do  ANYTHING  YOU  WANT  and  WHERE 
ANYTHING  IS  POSSIBLE.  The  only  limits  here  are  the  limits  of  your  own  imagination.  Walk  over  to 
the  elevator.  There  is  only  one  red  button,  push  it.  The  doors  open,  get  in.  Turn  around  there  is  a  control 
panel,  push  the  bottom  button.  The  doors  close  and  the  elevator  suddenly  starts  to  descend.  You  look  up, 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (1 8  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 4] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

the  elevator  is  made  out  of  a  gray  steel  cage.  There  is  no  roof.  The  elevator  starts  to  descend  faster  and 
faster.  You  look  up  and  see  the  walls  of  the  elevator  shaft  are  brilliantly  colored  rock  with  swirls  of 
orange,  black,  white  and  silver.  You  see  a  huge  number  "10"  painted  on  the  side  of  the  rock  go  whizzing 
by  as  the  elevator  is  now  falling  faster  and  faster.  You  look  up  and  see  the  number  "9"  go  by.  As  the 
numbers  go  by  you  are  going  deeper  and  deeper  into  the  center  of  your  mind.  The  center  of  the  universe. 
8,  7,  you're  becoming  more  and  more  relaxed  6,  5,  you  feel  the  power  of  your  mind  surge  as  you  go 
deeper  and  deeper,  your  mind  becomes  more  and  more  powerful  with  every  moment  4,  3,  2  the  elevator 
automatically  starts  to  slow  down,  1.  The  doors  open,  you  step  out  onto  a  white  cement  platform.  It  is  6 
feet  wide  and  6  feet  long.  Blackness  is  all  around  you.  There  is  a  small  silver  railing  to  the  left.  Walk  to 
the  edge  and  look  over.  You  see  nothing  but  a  huge  black  hole.  A  swirling  vortex  sucking  everything  into 
it.  Jump  off  into  the  vortex  like  a  sky  diver.  You  are  falling,  turn  your  self  around  and  look  back  at  the 
bottom  of  the  platform  as  it  get  smaller  and  smaller.  You  are  not  afraid,  stuff  is  whizzing  by  you  as  you 
fall  a  giant  clock,  a  car,  people  you  know,  off  to  the  left  you  see  a  huge  neon  sign  go  flying  by  "1500". 
You  fall  faster  and  faster  and  you  feel  yourself  going  deeper  and  deeper  into  your  mind.  "1400",  "1300", 
"1200",  when  you  get  to  "100"  you  will  automatically  slow  down.  Blackness  is  everywhere  and  you  can 
see  nothing.  You  feel  your  foot  touch  the  ground  as  gently  as  stepping  onto  a  pillow.  To  your  left  is  a 
blue  neon  door.  Walk  to  it  and  turn  the  handle.  As  you  open  the  door  you  see  a  huge  magnificent  room 
blue  neon  room.  This  is  your  room.  Your  "special  place."  The  center  of  your  mind  and  the  center  of  the 
universe.  When  you  are  in  this  room  you  can  do  ANYTHING  and  NOTHING  can  ever  harm  you. 

The  room  has  20  foot  ceilings  and  has  a  blue  neon  glow.  Being  in  the  room  is  like  being  under 
blacklights.  Your  whites  glow,  your  teeth  glow,  you  look  very  tan  and  healthy.  You  have  never  looked 
better.  On  the  walls  you  have  gems,  great  artwork,  sculptures,  the  room  is  magnificent.  To  the  right  is  the 
universe  machine.  With  this  machine  you  can  travel  anywhere  in  the  universe  with  your  mind,  anywhere. 
To  the  left  is  a  set  of  stadium  doors.  Walk  over  to  them  and  push  them  open.  You  enter  into  a  huge  under 
ground  dome  stadium.  So  big  it  is  almost  unimaginable.  When  you  play  here,  YOU  CAN  DO 
ANYTHING.  Score  as  many  goals  as  you  want,  run  for  as  many  touchdown  as  you  want.  They  only 
cheer  for  you.  Head  out  the  doors  back  into  the  main  room.  To  your  left  is  the  most  important  thing. 
Another  room,  this  one  has  a  red  glow  coming  from  it.  You  walk  over  to  it,  and  enter.  THIS  IS  THE 
HEALING  ROOM.  The  room  has  a  red  neon  glow.  There  is  a  large  circular  fountain  in  the  middle  of  the 
room.  If  any  part  of  your  body  is  injured  when  you  are  in  this  room  it  will  glow  bright  red,  if  you  have 
tennis  elbow,  back  pain,  a  headache,  an  injured  knee.  That  part  of  your  body  will  be  transparent  (like 
looking  at  an  x-ray)  and  you  see  the  injured  part  of  body  glowing  bright  red.  To  cure  ANY  AILMENT  all 
you  have  to  do  is  enter  the  fountain.  This  is  the  fountain  of  youth  with  magic  emerald  green  water.  If 
your  knee  hurts,  soak  it  in  the  fountain  and  your  body  will  heal  itself  within  moments.  If  you  have  a  very 
bad  injury,  lay  in  the  pool  but  also  use  the  flashlight.  The  flashlight  produces  an  extra  power  full  beam  of 
light  which  you  shine  on  the  injured  part  of  the  body  to  heal  it. 

The  healing  pool  and  how  I  used  it  is  a  major  link  to  understanding  what  they  wanted  from  me.  When  the 
instructor  tells  me  to  go  to  my  level,  I  do.  What  he  tells  me  to  do  is  this.  Go  to  the  healing  room.  He  then 
appears  like  a  hologram  and  is  talking  to  me  in  my  mind.  He  holds  out  his  hand,  in  it  is  a  test  tube  with  a 
neon  yellow  substance  in  it  (like  antifreeze  for  your  car).  He  informs  me  that  this  is  a  TOP  SECRET 
formula  and  what  it  does  is  IT  MAKES  YOUR  HEALING  POOL  EXACTLY  1  MILLION  TIMES 
STRONGER  THAN  IT  ALREADY  IS! ! !  I  PULL  OFF  THE  CAP  AND  DUMP  THE  YELLOW 
SUBSTANCE  INTO  THE  POOL  AND  THE  POOL  INSTANTLY  STARTS  VIOLENTLY  BUBBLING 
LIKE  SOMEONE  TURNED  ON  THE  JETS  IN  A  JACUZZI.  This  is  now  the  healing  pool  in  my  mind, 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (1 9  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 4] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

it  will  stay  like  this  forever  and  never  decrease  in  strength.  THIS  NEW  POOL  CAN  CURE  ANY 
INJURY  NO  MATTER  HOW  SEVERE.  "COOL!  this  is  awesome"  I  remarked.  Some  how  he  also  rigs 
my  mind  so  that  if  I  injure  my  self  my  mind  will  automatically  send  "me"  to  the  healing  pool.  As  it  turns 
out,  the  suggestions  he  made  to  me  while  I  was  under  hypnosis  in  combination  with  the  Silva  method 
adhere  to  my  mind  extremely  well.  And  for  some  reason  it  REALLY  WORKED.  Some  time  later  they 
gave  me  another  "test  tube"  full  of  another  "top  secret  government  formula".  This  one  was  neon  lime 
green.  The  instructor  tells  me  DO  NOT  EVER  USE  THIS  TUBE  WITHOUT  OUR  PERMISSION  OR 
INSTRUCTION! ! !  This  one  is  100  million  times  more  powerful  than  the  yellow  one  and  it  is  highly 
unstable.  WE  DON'T  KNOW  WHAT  IT  WILL  DO  TO  YOU! ! !  KEEP  IT  IN  A  VERY  SAFE  PLACE! 
DO  YOU  UNDERSTAND?  I  answered  "yes"  and  then  proceeded  to  create  this  really  "cheesy"  looking 
sign  and  stand  which  I  then  "duck  taped"  to  the  side  of  my  fountain.  It  was  made  of  poster  board  and  a 
wooden  stake.  With  my  really  bad  hand  writing  I  wrote  in  black  marker  "DO  NOT  USE..  BREAK 
ONLY  IN  A  LIFE  OR  DEATH  SITUATION."  And  under  this  I  "duck  taped"  the  green  test  tube  to  the 
poster  board,  and  then  "duck  taped"  the  sign  and  stake  to  the  outside  wall  of  the  fountan.  Sort  of  off  to 
the  side  and  out  of  the  way.  It  was  blatantly  an  eye  sore  to  the  room,  but  this  was  MY  responsibility,  and 
it  was  MY  sigh  and  it  was  MY  room.  So  there  it  went,  and  there  it  stayed. 

There  were  other  suggestions  as  well  of  course,  like  telling  me  how  to  "turn  on  and  off  my  pain 
receptors"  like  a  light  switch,  how  to  control  my  adrenaline  glands  and  be  able  to  turn  them  "on  and  off" 
like  a  faucet.  How  to  control  fear.  I  also  remember  them  testing  me  a  lot  with  these  puzzle  blocks  I  had  to 
assemble  to  match  the  picture,  connect  the  dots  for  time,  word  association,  all  kinds  of  these  "mind 
puzzles",  (IQ  testing  type  puzzles).  This  is  what  I  remember  from  room  "101". 

The  small  Lab  I  remember  being  tied  to  a  metal  table  and  them  placing  electrodes  on  my  body.  They 
began  to  shock  me  at  different  intervals  and  increased  the  voltage  when  I  wouldn't  corporate  with  them. 
The  thing  is  these  insolent  bastards  kept  asking  me  "Why  are  you  so  hostile  toward  us?  Why  are  you 
fighting  us?"  My  answer  would  always  be  "If  you  think  I'm  hostile  now  just  wait  until  I  get  loose  you 
Nazi  motherf*ckers!"  I  tried  my  best  to  be  brave,  and  I  fought  back  with  all  I  had.  When  I  came  to  I 
found  my  self  tied  to  a  chair  with  my  hands  tied  behind  me.  They  began  working  me  over.  I  know  I  had 
to  be  drugged  because  the  punches  for  some  reason  didn't  hurt.  They  always  wore  gloves  or  hit  me  with  a 
rubber  hose  as  not  to  leave  any  marks.  And  the  more  they  hit  me  the  more  it  didn't  hurt.  There  was  also  a 
metal  cart  next  to  me  with  all  kinds  of  surgical  instruments  on  it.  There  were  all  kinds  of  syringes  there 
as  well.  This  is  also  why  I  assume  they  drugged  me. 

I  remember  then  placing  needles  in  my  eyeballs  and  also  in  my  ear  drum  in  order  to  shock  me  into 
submission.  They  beat  me  in  this  small  room  several  times,  I  remember  Mr.  Green  was  there,  this  Nazi 
guy  and  his  buddies. 

{note:  remarkably,  this  "dr.  green"  has  turned  up  in  several  sessions  involving  people  who  were  being 
'deprogrammed'  by  psychologists  who  have  stumbled  on  to  what  seems  to  be  a  vast  mind-control 
conspiracy.  Do  a  "find"  search  in  the  following  article  for  dr.  green.  Also,  for  more  information  on  the 
Nazi-CIA  connections  to  a  widespread  mind  control  scenario,  you  can  also  read  about  the  group.  Also, 
read  about  the  unusual  nazi  -  new  jersey  connection  -  branton} 

I  know  they  were  Nazi's  because  I  have  a  very  keen  eye  when  judging  people  and  this  guy  just  didn't 
seem  to  be  an  American.  He  was  the  guy  in  charge,  and  he  ordered  another  guy  to  come  over  and  start  to 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (20  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 4] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

work  on  me.  This  guy  that  came  up  to  start  beating  me  I  made  rude  comments  about  his  attire.  He  was 
wearing  a  yellow  short  sleeve  shirt  in  Rochester  NY  after  labor  day.  So  I  start  sassing  him  about  his  shirt 
and  how  the  only  two  types  of  people  would  wear  a  yellow  short  sleeve  shirt  in  Rochester,  either  he  is  a 
homosexual  or  he  is  a  foreigner  who  is  trying  to  look  American,  it's  one  of  the  basic  slip  ups  spy's  make 
(a  fashion  blunder),  and  he  was  probably  German  because  Germans  like  their  pastel's  that  along  with  the 
psychotic  look  in  his  eye  told  me  that  he  was  some  type  of  "Master  Race"  genetic  freak.  I  was  basically 
pulling  stuff  out  of  my  ass  but  I  figured  why  not.  He  is  going  to  beat  the  shit  out  of  me  anyway,  I  might 
as  well  try  and  play  with  his  mind,  it  was  the  only  offensive  weapon  I  had.  As  he  starts  punching.  I'm 
calling  him  a  Nazi  bastard,  telling  him  how  we  American's  kicked  their  ass  in  the  war.  But  when  I 
insulted  Adolph  Hitler,  and  called  him  a  faggot,  and  an  idiot.  This  guy  starts  freaking  out  and  yelling  at 
me  in  German  "blah.. blah!  blah!  Miene  Fuhurer..blah  ..blah".  "What  do  you  know,  he  is  German!"  I  say. 
I  had  broke  him  mentally.  For  some  reason  his  punches  didn't  hurt,  but  he  was  hitting  me  so  hard  that  he 
was  knocking  me  over  in  my  wooden  chair.  What  was  happening  was  every  time  he  knocked  me  over 
with  a  punch  he  would  weaken  the  legs  on  the  chair.  My  taunting  in  combination  with  the  fact  that  he 
couldn't  seem  to  hurt  me  with  his  punches  really  got  under  his  skin.  So  he  goes  over  and  gets  a  baseball 
bat  off  the  metal  shelf  and  is  going  to  hit  me  with  it.  That's  when  I  really  feared  for  my  life,  and  I  pulled 
at  my  ropes  with  all  my  strength.  Some  how  I  broke  free,  and  spent  a  few  seconds  getting  the  ropes  off 
and  everyone  seemed  to  be  in  shock  that  I  had  broke  out  of  the  chair  and  they  all  sort  of  stood  around.  I 
go  after  the  Nazi  who  had  been  beating  me  and  who  had  the  bat.  I  feel  literally  that  I  am  fighting  for  my 
life  and  to  this  day  I  don't  know  where  I  got  the  strength  but  they  all  jumped  on  me  and  I  flung  them  off 
me  like  they  were  five  year  olds.  I  got  to  the  guy  with  the  bat  punched  him  once  he  dropped  the  bat  I 
picked  it  up  and  struck  him  twice  in  the  head,  while  his  head  was  pressed  against  a  table  basically 
crushing  his  skull.  I  started  swinging  the  bat  around  and  I  hit  two  other  guys  in  the  head  with  the  bat  and 
I  saw  lots  of  blood  coming  from  their  head  as  they  lay  on  the  floor.  Then  they  all  rush  me  at  once  and 
they  are  trying  to  pin  me  down  but  they  cannot  and  I  manage  to  get  over  to  the  only  window  in  the  room, 
I  throw  it  open  and  I  am  about  to  leap  out  when  I  see  where  I  am.  I  look  out  and  it's  straight  down  at  least 
a  hundred  feet. 

Your  not  going  to  believe  this  and  I  know  that  it  sounds  absolutely  crazy  but  I  am  in  the  top  of  the 
Library  looking  down  at  the  ball  field.  I  know  I  was  in  the  library  first  from  the  view  and  second  from  the 
shape  of  the  room  one  side  was  almost  rounded,  and  now  with  the  view  there  is  only  one  place  it  could 
be  and  that  is  the  top  of  the  library  (the  location  of  the  labs  are  enclosed  in  the  drawing  on  the  other 
diskettes).  I  knocked  out  several  more  guys  but  there  were  just  too  many  of  them  and  eventually  they  got 
me  down  and  stuck  a  needle  in  my  butt  and  then  I  was  out. 

They  gave  me  several  beatings  and  several  electric  shock  sessions  there.  That's  all  I  remember  of  the 
sessions.  They  were  trying  to  break  me,  but  I  wouldn't  let  them,  so  the  beatings  continued  at  night.  I 
remember  telling  my  roommate  the  next  morning  that  I  felt  like  my  face  had  been  hit  by  a  truck,  but  yet  I 
had  no  idea  why  my  face  was  hurting. 

The  Girl  and  "The  Jump"  October  or  November  1988?- 

I  am  walking  through  the  parking  lot  on  my  way  to  class.  It  is  morning.  A  car  pulls  up  along  side  me 
from  behind  and  stops.  It's  a  full  size  Lincoln  or  something  (a  very  large  car),  it  was  brown.  The  doors 
open  and  five  men  step  out.  They  are  all  white.  The  first  two  I  instantly  recognize.  It's  the  man  in  green 
and  the  man  in  blue.  The  same  two  I  recognized  from  High  school  and  before.  The  next  one  I  also  have 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (21  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:14] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

the  feeling  I  have  seen  before.  He  was  about  6-2  medium  built  about  190  lbs.  He  is  dressed  in  a  long 
black  leather  coat.  He  has  a  full  head  of  blond  white  silver  hair  and  blue  eyes.  He  looks  like  something 
out  of  Adolph  Hitler's  dream  of  an  "Arian  race".  He  somehow  has  a  very  European  face.  He  is  "older",  I 
would  estimate  mid  to  early  forty's.  He  is  expressionless,  with  high  cheek  bones.  I  can  very  vividly 
picture  his  face.  I  remember  just  by  his  looks  and  mannerisms  he  is  a  very  serious  person.  I  didn't  know  it 
at  the  time  but  he  is  the  man  who  is  in  charge  of  the  beatings  in  the  roof  of  the  library  (he  is  a  Nazi,  one 
of  their  genetic  experiments).  During  one  if  the  beatings  in  the  "small  lab"  I  named  this  person  "Adolph" 
and  from  here  on  in  that  is  what  I  call  him.  The  last  two  were  around  the  back  of  the  car.  They  were 
dressed  in  sort  of  a  "sport  suit."  Dressed  like  an  "agent"  or  something,  dressed  nicely  but  built  for  travel. 
I  didn't  recognize  them  at  first  sight. 

They  stayed  in  the  back  behind  the  car  and  they  were  quite  large.  The  man  in  green  says  that  they  want  to 
talk  to  me,  and  he  instructs  me  to  get  in  the  car.  I  become  scared.  I  told  him  that  if  he  wanted  to  talk  to 
me,  start  talking,  but  there  is  no  way  I'm  going  to  get  into  any  car  with  five  guys  I  don't  know!  He  said 
that  he  wanted  to  talk  to  me  about  participating  in  some  sort  of  program.  I  told  him  that  what  ever  he 
wants  from  me  the  answer  was  "no".  He  then  said  that  "NO"  was  an  unacceptable  answer,  and  that  I  was 
going  to  participate  whether  I  liked  it  or  not  because  I  was  too  valuable  and  "NO"  was  not  an  option.  He 
then  said  "Andy,  get  in  the  f*cking  car."  I  said  "No."  The  man  in  the  black  leather  coat  with  the  white 
hair  "Adolph"  grabs  my  arm  and  starts  pulling  me  toward  the  open  car  door  (back  seat  drivers  side).  My 
instinct  just  seems  to  take  over,  I  wrench  my  arm  away  from  Adolph  let  me  tell  you  I  START 
RUNNING.  This  is  going  to  be  difficult  to  explain  without  a  visual  aid  but  here  gois.  The  parking  lot  was 
a  very  long  and  thin  lot,  not  like  a  square,  but  like  an  "I",  only  two  places  to  park  your  car,  on  the  right  or 
on  the  left  and  its  very  long.  The  lot  is  located  below  the  level  of  the  campus  by  about  70  to  80  feet. 
There  is  a  long  slope  as  an  embankment  and  about  every  100  yards  or  so  there  is  a  set  of  stairs  to  get  in 
and  out  of  the  lot.  At  the  top  of  the  stairs  there  is  a  main  road  which  runs  along  the  entire  campus.  So 
once  you  cross  the  road  you  are  right  there  on  campus.  Buildings  start  about  50  feet  in  from  the  road. 

I  break  away  from  Adolph  AND  I  START  RUNNING.  I  ran  as  fast  as  I  could  for  the  stairs.  The  stairs 
were  about  50  yards  away,  I  reach  them  unmolested.  I  turn  back  and  look  to  see  if  they  are  chasing  me. 
They  are  not,  as  I  look  back  all  the  men  have  gotten  back  in  the  car  and  I  just  catch  a  glimpse  of  the  last 
car  door  closing.  I  pause,  thinking  the  car  is  going  to  come  towards  me,  the  tires  squeal  but  in 
REVERSE.  I  think,  it  hits  me,  they  are  going  to  cut  me  off  at  the  top  of  the  stairs.  AT  THAT  MOMENT 
for  the  second  time  I  felt  the  "the  rush."  The  first  time  was  when  the  man  was  going  to  hit  me  with  the 
baseball  bat.  But  for  the  first  time  in  my  life  I  felt  like  I  was  running  for  my  life.  That  if  they  beat  me  to 
the  top  of  the  stairs  it  was  all  over.  By  "the  rush"  I  mean  the  adrenaline  rush,  your  mind  closes  like 
having  blinders  on  and  the  surge  of  power  your  body  feels  when  it's  life  or  death.  If  you  have  never  been 
in  a  situation  where  you  truly  "feared  for  your  life."  You  really  cannot  understand  the  feeling  I  am  talking 
about.  I  bounded  up  those  stairs,  three  of  four  stairs  at  a  time.  At  the  top  is  a  car  parked  right  in  front  of 
the  stairs,  it's  maroon  but  it's  facing  the  wrong  way.  I  crouch  next  to  the  rear  fender  and  I  see  the  first  car 
about  200  yards  away  and  I  hear  the  engine  rev  as  the  driver  floors  it.  Flying  over  the  speed  bumps.  The 
car  passes  the  parked  car  and  I  dart  across  the  road.  Out  of  my  left  ear  I  hear  the  screech  of  tires  skidding, 
as  I  look  the  car  has  stopped  and  I  see  the  drivers  eyes  in  the  rear  view  mirror.  It  is  turning  around.  I  get 
on  the  sidewalk  and  then  30  feet  onto  campus  ground.  For  some  reason  I  feel  safe  and  I  stop  running  in 
order  to  "blend  in".  There  are  many  people  around  walking  to  class.  I  look  back  at  the  car,  it  looks  like 
it's  going  to  jump  the  curb.  It  does  and  All  the  students  scatter  like  ants  seeking  cover.  I'm  left  standing 
there  by  my  self.  A  girl,  who  I  had  never  met  before,  when  all  the  others  ran  away,  for  some  reason  she 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (22  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 4] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

ran  to  me.  She  grabs  my  arm  and  without  saying  a  word  tells  me  that  she  is  not  afraid.  That  instant 
seemed  to  last  forever. 

I  hear  the  driver  gun  it.  As  the  rear  wheels  now  jump  the  curb.  With  my  right  hand  I  grab  her  left  hand  as 
I  scream  RUN!  I  turn  and  run  for  the  nearest  building.  My  right  arm  lags  way  behind  me  after  two  or 
three  steps  as  her  left  arm  is  stretched  as  far  forward  as  it  can  go.  She  is  not  fast  enough.  We  are  not 
going  to  make  it.  With  my  right  hand  I  let  go,  I  point  to  the  right  and  yell  "RUN."  Out  of  my  right  eye 
after  one  or  two  steps,  I  don't  see  her.  I  slow  down  and  turn  to  look  back.  She  has  stopped  running.  She 
turned  and  is  facing  the  oncoming  car  placing  herself  right  between  me  and  the  cars  path  believing  they 
will  stop  or  turn  to  avoid  her.  She  is  about  5  yards  behind  me,  I  am  at  the  base  of  the  steps  of  the 
building.  All  I  hear  is  the  engine  as  the  driver  floors  it.  She  has  no  chance,  I  have  no  chance  of  saving 
her.  This  all  happens  in  a  split  second.  I  turn  back  toward  the  building  and  leap  up  the  stairs.  The  car  is 
right  behind  me.  I  jump  from  the  stair  to  the  railing  to  side  of  the  building,  scurry  up  as  I  hear  the  crash 
below.  Somehow  I'm  on  the  roof.  I  take  a  quick  look  around  and  there  is  nothing  but  pipes  coming  up  out 
of  the  tar  and  a  single  door.  I  run  for  the  door  and  when  I  get  there  it  is  locked.  I  hear  someone  calling  my 
name,  I  go  back  and  look  over  the  edge.  There  are  two  cars  below  me,  the  Lincoln  is  crashed  into  the 
building,  the  maroon  car  that  I  hid  behind  for  a  split  second  is  undamaged  behind  it.  The  man  with  the 
white  hair  is  standing  there  looking  up  at  me.  He  starts  talking,  he  is  stalling,  he  says  "Andy,  that  was 
very  impressive,  very  impressive  indeed.  Do  you  have  any  idea  what  you  just  did."  He  backs  down  the 
stairs  and  gets  a  running  start...  The  building  is  a  perfect  square.  The  first  floor  all  the  way  around  is 
glass.  From  there  up  is  all  marble.  On  the  corners  are  big  square  pillars.  Which  stick  out  90  degrees  from 
the  side  of  the  building  forming  a  perfect  right  angle.  I  had  jumped  from  the  stair  railing  to  the  side  of  the 
pillar  to  the  side  of  the  building  back  to  the  side  of  the  pillar  all  the  way  up  to  the  top  (left,  right,  left, 
right  all  the  way).  Grabbed  the  railing  and  leaped  over.  He  tries  to  get  to  me  the  same  way  I  came  up  the 
side  of  the  building,  comes  close  but  slides  back  down  the  side  again.  I'm  looking  right  into  his  eyes  as 
he  slides  back  down.  He  is  yelling  at  me  "I'm  very  impressed  Andy,  you  have  extra  ordinary  abilities".  I 
yell  back  "F*CK  YOU".  He  continues,  "You  just  did  what  we  call  a  five  step  90  degree  vertical  climb, 
how  do  you  explain  that!"  I  yell  back  "I'M  WEARING  MY  NIKE'S."  The  instant  I  said  that  I  hear  a 
chuckle  behind  me,  I  spin  around.  There  are  four  guys  on  the  roof  sneaking  up  behind  me.  The  man  on 
the  ground  keeps  yelling  for  me  to  come  back  to  the  edge,  I  ignore  him.  The  four  men  now  have  spread 
out.  They  are  moving  very  slowly  towards  me.  They  say  they  are  my  'friends'.  I  say  "if  you  are  my 
friends  stop  and  don't  come  any  closer."  They  keep  moving  closer.  Two  of  them  reach  in  their  jackets 
and  pull  out  pistols. 

At  that  point  I  say  "F*ck  this"  and  lunge  at  the  guy  on  far  right  (he  was  the  smallest).  I  get  by  him  and 
run  for  the  now  open  roof  access  door.  The  men  with  the  pistols  shoot  at  me.  They  couldn't  have  missed 
because  it  was  a  range  of  only  6  or  7  feet.  There  was  no  sound,  and  the  guns  looked  a  little  "funny".  They 
weren't  shooting  bullets,  it  was  some  sort  of  dart  gun,  or  pellet  gun.  I  don't  know  what  it  was,  all  I  know 
is  it  wasn't  bullets  because  they  shot  me  and  I  just  kept  running.  There  are  two  more  guys  right  inside  the 
door.  They  have  the  same  guns.  I  blow  by  them  and  they  shoot  me  too.  I  make  my  way  down  to  the  first 
floor.  The  wrecked  car  is  to  my  left  wrapped  around  the  pillar.  I  see  a  bloody  hand  under  the  car  and 
blood  is  seeping  out  from  under  the  car  everywhere.  I  run  out  the  door  to  my  right,  down  the  stairs,  and 
out  onto  the  quad.  I'm  running  as  fast  as  I  can.  I  look  back  and  they  ARE  chasing  me  this  time.  I  run  into 
Wilson  commons  (a  huge  open  multilevel  glass  building  which  is  the  student  center).  I  STOP  running 
and  casually  begin  walking  among  the  crowd.  I  feel  safe  with  people  around.  I'm  inside  the  building. 
Two  men  in  suits  run  in  behind  me,  I  start  running  again.  Willison  commons  is  basically  a  six  story  glass 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (23  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 4] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

box.  The  entire  middle  is  open.  There  is  a  spiral  staircase  which  runs  along  one  side  of  the  building. 
There  are  three  ways  to  enter  the  building.  From  the  top,  which  is  connected  to  the  quad  by  a  walk  way. 
From  the  main  entrance  which  brings  you  to  the  main  floor,  or  through  the  basement  (cafeteria  level).  It 
is  easily  a  100  foot  drop  from  top  to  the  very  bottom. 

I'm  at  the  top  with  two  men  behind  me.  I  go  for  the  stairs  and  start  going  down.  I  get  three  levels  down 
and  enter  on  to  the  main  floor.  The  man  with  the  white  hair  is  coming  right  towards  me  with  three  other 
guys  in  suits.  I  turn  and  run  back  up  the  stairs.  The  other  two  men  are  right  there.  I'm  trapped.  I  turn  to 
my  left  and  leap  over  the  railing  without  looking.  One  of  them  yells  "NO  DON'T  DO  IT."  I  thought  I  was 
jumping  just  to  the  main  level,  which  is  only  about  one  story.  I  fell  all  the  way  to  the  bottom.  Which  is  at 
least  50  feet.  When  I  jumped  I  did  it  with  no  hesitation  and  no  fear.  I  truly  believed  that  if  they  caught  me 
my  life  would  be  over  so  again  without  hesitation  I  hoped  over  the  railing  without  hesitation.  I  leaped 
over  and  immediately  focused  on  where  I  was  going  to  land.  Like  a  moment  frozen  time,  I  didn't  wave 
my  arms  or  yell,  my  body  was  frozen  like  a  statue  as  it  fell.  My  mind  suddenly  took  over,  and  I 
envisioned  my  legs  as  being  "steel  springs"  (my  lower  body  is  extremely  strong  from  weightlifting)  and  I 
squeezed  my  legs  and  butt  as  tight  as  I  could.  Knees  bent,  head  up,  just  like  I  was  squatting  500  pounds.  I 
hit  the  ground  hard,  and  I  mean  with  tremendous  force.  It  was  just  like  "BA-BOOM"  the  thing  is  it 
worked.  Just  like  steel  springs  my  legs  absorbed  the  impact  and  I  literally  "bounced"  several  feet  in  the 
air  then  came  crashing  down  on  a  table.  As  I'm  laying  on  my  back  I  open  my  eyes  and  they  are  all 
looking  at  me  from  the  point  on  the  staircase  which  I  had  jumped.  They  thought  I  was  dead.  But 
something  inside  me  says  "get  up"  and  I  did.  They  start  running  down  the  stairs  after  me,  and  I  start 
limping  away.  My  dorm  room  is  only  two  buildings  away.  I  go  out  the  basement  entrance  and  ran  as  fast 
as  I  could  right  for  my  room.  I  make  it  back,  and  rush  in,  Brian  is  there,  I  start  freaking  out  "LOCK  THE 
DOOR"  "DON'T  LET  ANYONE  IN"  "THEY  ARE  AFTER  ME".  I  feel  my  body  start  to  collapse,  I 
climb  into  my  bunk  bed  and  curl  into  the  fettle  position  and  I  am  out  like  a  light. 

I  hear  voices,  "I  told  you  I  hit  him."  I  feel  hands  all  over  my  body  but  I  cannot  move.  Everything  is  black. 
They  ask  me  how  is  my  ankle?  I  tell  them  its  fine!  I've  already  healed  it! 

I  wake  up,  and  I  am  in  some  kind  of  shock.  I'M  DAZED,  CONFUSED,  IN  SOME  SORT  OF  HAZE.  I 
am  not  all  right,  it's  like  the  world  was  spinning.  I  look  at  the  clock  and  it  is  2:00  AM  (I  was  out  for 
approximately  14  hours).  Brian  is  gone,  I'm  still  dressed  and  I  wander  outside.  My  mind  is  not  there.  I 
remember  what  happened  but  it  is  like  a  bad  dream.  My  head  and  my  mind  keeps  spinning,  around  and 
around,  what  happened?  Did  that  really  happen?  I  wonder  back  to  the  building  where  the  car  crashed  to 
see  if  it  really  happened.  There  are  lights  all  around  the  building.  As  I  get  closer  I  see  men  in  yellow 
jump  suits  working.  These  men  were  not  with  the  University  maintenance  department.  There  are  three 
vans,  a  man  is  painting  the  railing  that  the  car  hit.  But  it's  fixed.  Two  men  are  on  their  knees  working  on 
the  marble  block  which  was  damaged  by  the  car.  I  stop  and  watch  them.  One  of  the  men  sees  me  and 
calls  for  another  man.  He  points  at  me,  the  other  man  promptly  puts  something  to  his  ear,  either  a  phone 
or  a  radio  type  device.  I  am  looking  right  at  him  and  he  is  looking  right  at  me.  I  turn  back  and  start 
walking  back  to  my  room.  Brian  is  now  there,  I  enter  the  room  and  he  is  pissed  "WHERE  DID  YOU 
GO"  "WHAT  ARE  YOU  DOING  OUT  OF  BED?"  He  puts  me  to  bed,  and  then  I  hear  him  pick  up  the 
phone  and  start  dialing.  I'm  out  within  seconds. 

I  wake  up,  and  it's  in  the  afternoon.  I'm  still  in  some  sort  of  shock.  I  am  not  all  right,  I  can  feel  it.  I  get 
dressed  and  head  right  for  the  building.  I'm  still  in  some  kind  of  daze.  Everything  is  one  big  blur.  I  get  to 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (24  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:14] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

the  building.  There  is  no  sign  of  any  damage.  No  broken  glass,  no  cracked  marble  block,  no  mangled 
railing.  Nothing!  I  go  to  the  marble  block  where  the  car  crashed,  examine  it,  I  find  nothing.  I  go  to  the 
railing  it's  like  new.  It  looks  out  of  place  almost,  too  new,  I  look  at  it  carefully,  it's  freshly  painted.  I  put 
my  finger  to  it  and  that  paint  is  still  "tacky".  I  go  to  the  other  railings  and  they  are  all  still  tacky.  But  what 
I  noticed  was  the  cement  around  the  whole  area  was  "white",  {sounds  like  a  little  'reality  engineering' 
taking  place  there  -  branton } 

The  cement  which  held  the  other  railings  in  place  matched  the  white  cement  perfectly.  I  go  back  to  the 
damaged  railing  and  look  down.  The  cement  holding  that  one  in  place  is  not  even  close  IT  IS  GRAY.  I 
put  my  finger  to  it.  It's  dry  and  hard  but  very  gray  and  looks  too  new  (it  had  sort  of  a  gloss  to  it).  I  go 
back  to  the  marble  block,  again  I  see  nothing.  I  put  my  hand  to  it  and  I  think  I  feel  something.  I  take  my 
student  I.D.  out  and  run  the  edge  along  the  block.  I  hear  a  "click"  or  "skip",  when  I  looked  very  closely 
you  could  see  a  hairline  crack  running  all  the  way  through  the  block.  I  retrace  my  steps  all  the  way  back 
to  Wilson  commons.  I  get  to  the  commons  and  I  enter.  It's  crowed,  as  I  start  walking  through  the  crowd, 
there  seems  to  be  some  kind  of  commotion,  everyone  is  looking  at  me.  When  I  make  eye  contact  with 
them,  they  look  away.  I  turn  the  corner  into  the  main  room.  I  look  at  the  spot  from  which  I  had  jumped, 
and  there  are  men  in  suits  MEASURING  with  one  of  those  long  tape  measureis  they  use  in  sporting 
events  (it's  like  a  big  wheel  and  you  crank  it  to  retrieve  the  tape).  They  are  measuring  all  the  distances. 
From  how  far  I  jumped  to  how,  to  how  far  I  ran,  everything.  Then  I  see  a  group  of  men  in  suits  (6  to  8) 
are  walking  to  my  left.  One  of  the  men  sees  me  and  as  he  tells  someone  else  he  points  to  me.  The  man 
with  the  white  hair  emerges  from  the  pack,  and  like  a  deer  caught  in  the  headlights  I  FREEZE.  I  cannot 
move  as  I  watch  him  walk  toward  me.  My  instinct  tells  me  to  run  but  I  am  paralyzed  with  fear.  He  walks 
right  up  to  me,  and  that's  all  I  can  remember. 

That  night,  I  sat  in  my  room  with  my  elbows  on  my  knees  and  my  head  between  my  hands.  As  I  think 
about  the  events  which  had  happened,  the  room  begins  to  spin.  I'm  very  scared,  I  don't  know  what  to  do. 
I  want  to  call  home.  I  want  to  call  my  mother.  I  can't  remember  the  number.  I'm  looking  for  it.  I  find  my 
address  book  and  I  find  the  number.  Dialing  the  number  seems  familiar,  but  it  feels  odd.  As  the  phone 
starts  to  ring,  Brian  opens  the  door  and  enters  the  room.  He  sticks  his  finger  on  the  phone  and  I  am 
disconnected.  He  starts  to  speak  to  someone  in  the  hall,  they  enter,  it's  the  man  in  green  and  the  man  in 
blue  and  Adolph.  The  sight  of  these  men  in  my  room,  speaking  to  Brian.  They  know  each  other,  and  they 
know  where  I  live,  I'm  thinking.  This  causes  such  fear  in  me  that  the  room  spins  out  of  control  and  I 
black  out  as  the  two  realities  came  crashing  together. 

The  Big  Lab  After  that  I  was  not  the  same  person,  and  they  began  taking  me  to  a  lab.  Two  men  in 
overcoats  would  knock  on  my  door,  I  or  Brian  would  open  it,  they  would  say  two  or  three  words,  I  would 
drop  what  ever  I  was  doing,  get  my  coat  and  go  with  them.  I  had  no  say,  I  had  no  control.  That  was  it  I 
just  did  it,  I  don't  know  why,  it  was  just  like  when  I  pulled  the  car  over  for  Mr.  Purrizzo.  They  had  a  car 
outside,  I  would  get  in  the  back  and  just  sit  there  with  a  blank  stare  in  my  eyes.  The  lab  was,  I  would 
estimate,  from  30  to  90  minutes  away.  I  say  this  because  the  first  few  trips  I  remember  the  trip.  I 
remember  getting  on  a  divided  two  lane  highway,  it  had  to  have  been  the  New  York  state  thruway  (the 
only  divided  highway  around)  and  we  road  for  a  while.  I  remember  them  asking  me  if  I  knew  where  I 
was,  asking  me  if  I  knew  what  time  it  was,  was  it  night  or  day,  and  with  a  big  smile  I  said  "of  course  I 
know  where  I  am"  as  I  was  proud  for  out  smarting  them  by  remembering  landmarks  and  remembering 
where  we  were  going  and  how  we  got  there.  After  that  I  remember  the  men  in  the  car  "doubling  back" 
one  exit  on  the  thruway,  and  when  we  arrived  the  man  with  the  white  hair  and  black  leather  coat  would 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (25  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 5] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

ask  me  again  "do  you  know  where  you  are"  and  again  I  would  tell  them  exactly  what  they  wanted  to 
know.  After  that  I  don't  remember  any  more  "rides".  I  remember  getting  in  the  car  in  front  of  the  dorm, 
and  then  I  remember  getting  out  of  the  car  in  front  of  the  lab  (the  facility).  I  think  they  finally  got  smart 
and  programmed  my  mind  somehow  so  that  when  they  said  the  word  "sleep"  or  some  similar  command,  I 
would  instantly  lay  on  the  seat  and  would  be  out  like  a  light  until  they  decided  to  re-awake  me,  because 
after  that  there  was  no  more  "ride"  only  getting  in  of  the  car  and  getting  out  of  the  car. 

At  the  big  lab  is  where  the  torture  continued  but  the  more  sophisticated  experiments  took  place.  The  head 
of  the  project  was  Adolph.  He  was  no  ordinary  agent  or  CIA  man,  he  is  a  Nazi.  Him  and  his  partisans  just 
had  the  "look"  of  some  Nazi  genetic  experiment.  The  psychotic  eyes,  the  "Arian"  face  and  features  such 
as  the  straight  blond  hair.  After  I  had  killed  two  of  his  "boys"  in  the  small  lab  with  the  baseball  bat  he 
kept  trying  to  tell  me  that  he  was  my  "father",  and  he  seemed  obsessed  with  this  idea.  He  had  similar 
abilities  of  his  own,  but  I  was  more  powerful.  I  know  this  because  the  first  few  times  I  tangled  with  him 
he  threw  me,  but  once  I  figured  out  how  he  was  simply  misdirecting  my  force  into  another  direction,  I 
then  could  take  him.  He  knew  this  and  after  I  threw  him  a  few  times  he  no  longer  would  try  and  step  in 
and  stop  me  if  I  got  loose,  he  would  let  all  of  the  "hired  hands"  try  and  stop  me.  He  was  the  one  who  in 
my  mind  could  stop  me,  somehow  he  implanted  in  my  mind  that  I  could  not  harm  him.  I  didn't  fear  him, 
I  would  just  avoid  him  if  I  was  making  an  escape.  As  in  my  mind  he  was  the  most  powerful  one  out  of 
the  group.  He  was  also  the  one  who  did  all  of  the  "coaching"  or  "directing"  if  you  will.  None  of  the  other 
guys  really  said  much  to  me.  They  mostly  talked  off  to  the  side  amongst  themselves,  and  when  called 
upon  to  help  out  they  never  said  a  word  unless  it  was  to  answer  a  question  asked  by  Adolph,  never  a 
word  directly  to  me.  Remember,  at  this  point  they  had  already  had  TOTAL  control  over  me,  and  I  mean 
TOTAL  control.  They  tell  me  to  get  in  the  car,  I  get  in  the  car.  They  tell  me  to  stand  over  there,  I  go  and 
stand  over  there.  They  tell  me  to  stand  in  the  corner,  and  I  was  like  a  "robot"  I  would  go  stand  in  the 
corner,  once  there  I  stood  like  a  statue  until  spoken  to  again. 

There  always  seemed  to  be  a  guy  with  a  video  recorder,  recording  everything,  and  I  mean  everything. 
Even  in  the  chase  across  campus  when  the  girl  died,  one  of  the  men  had  a  camera  on  his  shoulder.  I  only 
got  a  glimpse  of  it  but  it  was  no  VHS  recorder  from  SEARS.  It  was  one  of  those  bigger  cameras  with  a 
light  on  top  that  the  news  crews  use,  only  it  was  a  quite  a  bit  smaller  but  the  same  style.  So  at  the  small 
lab  as  well  as  the  big  lab,  they  were  recording  everything  I  did.  From  how  I  stood  to  how  I  sat  to  how  I 
stripped  down  to  my  underwear.  The  camera  was  always  watching  me. 

To  start  the  tests  were  simple  at  the  big  lab.  They  would  tell  me  to  do  "push  ups,"  and  I  would  start  doing 
push  ups.  The  thing  is  I  would  do  push  ups  until  they  told  me  to  stop.  When  I  was  "myself"  (not  under 
hypnosis  or  their  "mind  control")  I  already  could  do  more  push  ups  than  probably  99%  of  the  population. 
150  maybe  200  without  stopping  (with  perfect  form),  don't  forget  I  was  invited  to  be  on,  or  "try out"  if 
you  will  for  the  U.S.  Power  lifting  team,  and  I'm  in  the  best  shape  of  my  life. 

But  when  under  hypnosis  they  would  tell  me  to  start,  and  then  start  playing  cards  on  a  fold  out  card  table. 
I  have  no  idea  how  long  I  would  do  them  for  but  it  was  a  while  (1/2  hour,  an  hour  I  don't  know).  I 
wouldn't  think  I  would  just  do. 

The  focus  of  the  initial  research,  I  believe,  was  to  try  and  unlock  the  secrets  of  the  mind.  How  to  make 
the  perfect  soldier,  to  make  a  "super  human  killing  machine".  They  were  finding  out  how,  when  under 
hypnosis,  can  the  mind  over  come  the  physical  limitations  of  the  human  body.  How,  when  under 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (26  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 5] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

hypnosis,  can  the  mind  overcome  the  physical  impossibilities  of  going  against  the  laws  of  physics?  How, 
when  under  hypnosis,  can  the  mind  overrule  the  build  up  of  lactate  acid  which  occurs  in  the  blood  stream 
when  muscle  contraction  occurs?  How  can  the  mind  allow  the  body  to  do  things  which  would  normally 
be  physically  impossible? 

To  be  able  to  do  push  ups  for  the  length  of  time  and  the  number  of  repetitions  that  I  did  them  for  would 
be  a  physical  impossibility.  Yet  there  I  am  doing  it.  How  could  I  do  it?  Because  of  the  way  my  mind 
"thinks"  if  you  will,  is  different  from  everyone  else.  Somehow  if  you  tell  me  to  do  something  on  the 
subconscious  level  I  truly  believe  that  I  can  do  it.  So  how  did  I  do  it,  UNDER  HYPNOSIS,  THEY  TOLD 
ME  I  COULD  DO  IT!  AND  I  TRULY  BELIEVED  THEM!!! 

They  did  all  sorts  of  similar  tests  on  me.  I  remember  next  they  bring  in  a  squat  rack  and  barbell  set.  They 
put  a  bunch  of  weight  on  and  tell  me  that  these  are  "fake  plates"  and  that  the  bar  is  as  "light  as  a  feather". 
It's  just  like  doing  deep  knee  bends  with  no  weight  at  all,  and  then  instructed  me  to  starting  squatting.  I 
would  then  begin  exercising  until  they  told  me  to  stop.  It  was  very  strange  because  I  could  hear  the 
"clang"  the  weight  plates  make  when  you  have  four  or  five  stacked  on  each  side  and  you  are  squatting.  In 
testing  at  Rochester  I  squatted  545  pounds  as  my  maximum,  when  I  was  squatting  in  the  lab  I  think  I  was 
doing  seven  45  pound  plates  on  each  side  (which  is  675  pounds  for  as  many  reps  as  they  wanted).  I 
would  just  start  "squatting"  and  I  would  not  stop  until  they  told  me  to.  Yet  it  felt  like  there  was  no  weight 
pressing  on  my  shoulders  at  all.  It  was  in  reality  "as  light  as  a  feather",  just  like  doing  simple  deep  knee 
bends. 

Another  favorite  was  to  sit  me  down  in  a  chair  and  tell  me  to  envision  my  arm  not  as  an  arm  but  as  a 
huge  robotic  hydraulic  vice.  This  vice  had  unlimited  power,  and  ANYTHING  they  placed  in  my  hand  I 
could  crush,  just  like  squeezing  an  "egg."  They  then  would  proceed  to  place  various  objects  in  my  hand, 
and  I  would  crush  it  like  a  egg.  In  my  mind  I  wasn't  squeezing  an  unopened  can  of  Coke.  I  was  squeezing 
an  egg,  and  I  would  crush  it  accordingly.  I  remember  they  put  some  kind  of  gauge  in  my  hand  to  see 
what  the  pounds  per  square  inch  was  that  I  was  producing.  It  was  like  one  of  those  old  hand  exercisers 
you  would  squeeze.  The  first  time  I  squeezed  it,  I  broke  it,  and  they  got  all  excited.  They  had  to 
"recalibrate"  another  one  for  me,  and  again  I  buried  the  needle  on  their  gauge,  and  this  astounded  them. 
They  made  me  feel  "good"  about  being  able  to  do  these  things,  and  I  was  sort  of  "proud"  of  my  self.  As 
my  confidence  grew,  my  abilities  grew.  It  was  all  like  a  game  to  me.  They  would  set  up  some  kind  of 
test,  something  that  I  should  not  be  able  to  do,  and  I  would  live  to  prove  them  wrong. 

They  told  me  to  walk  around  with  my  chest  stuck  out  and  head  held  high  because  I  was  "the  biggest, 
badest,  meanest  motherf*ckering  stud  on  the  planet  and  if  you  F*CK  with  me  I  will  kill  you."  This 
particular  suggestion  caused  some  very  serious  problems  later  on. 

They  said  we  need  a  name  to  call  you  by.  This  name  is  something  very  special,  it  is  the  name  that  ONLY 
WE  may  call  you  by,  it  is  your  code  name  and  you  should  spend  some  time  thinking  about  it  because  it  is 
very  important.  I  answered  almost  immediately  "I  want  to  be  called  THE  RHINO"  I  said.  I  had  chosen 
this  name  because  it  was  a  name  I  wanted  as  my  "nickname"  on  my  high  school  football  team.  However 
in  high  school  the  nickname  was  already  given  to  another  player  so  I  could  not  have  it,  but  for  some 
reason  I  always  thought  it  was  really  "COOL",  and  now  that  I  could  choose  any  name  I  wanted,  I  chose 
"the  Rhino"  and  that's  why  I  chose  "the  rhino"  as  my  new  name.  At  first  the  man  with  the  white  hair  and 
black  leather  coat  as  well  as  the  other  guys  laughed  at  the  name,  but  after  a  while  it  grew  on  them  and 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (27  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:15] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

they  liked  it.  The  man  with  the  white  hair  and  black  leather  coat  would  bark  out  "RHINO"  get  over  here, 
and  it  would  come  running  like  a  puppy  and  then  he  really  started  to  like  it. 

I  think  they  made  me  choose  a  different  name  not  only  for  the  practicality  of  it,  but  more  so  to 
disassociate  my  "new  self"  from  my  "old  self."  In  other  words,  when  they  called  me  they  didn't  want  any 
association  to  do  with  my  "old  self",  anything  to  do  with  "Andy".  Mostly  because  they  never  broke 
"Andy",  since  they  could  not  break  "Andy"  they  sort  of  had  to  build  over  him.  They  squashed  "Andy" 
into  a  vacuum  sealed  steel  coffin  and  buried  him  under  tons  and  tons  of  ten  foot  thick  steel  plates  the 
each  the  size  of  a  football  field,  and  buried  him  in  the  deepest  part  of  my  mind.  They  wanted  "Andy"  to 
be  totally  gone,  but  I  remember  they  could  NEVER  destroy  or  break  him.  I  think  that  is  why  I  still 
remember  all  of  these  events.  That  fact  really  angered  the  man  with  the  white  hair,  and  really  frightened 
Mr.  Green  as  his  worst  fear  is  that  I  will  remember  and  come  back  for  him.  And  believe  me  he  WILL  see 
his  day  in  court,  for  honestly  I  have  no  fear  of  dying  anymore  because  I  have  touched  what  is  beyond  this 
life  and  despite  all  of  this  I  still  somehow  have  an  "inner  peace"  if  you  will.  A  fact  that  I  am  no  longer 
afraid  of  the  darkness  and  afraid  of  the  night.  But  anyway,  when  they  called  me  they  wanted  "THE 
RHINO". 

They  wanted  me  to  think  ONLY  as  "the  Rhino".  They  wanted  the  biggest,  badest,  meanest 
motherf*ckering  stud  on  the  planet,  and  if  you  F*CK  with  me  I  will  kill  you  "RHINO." 

What  I  didn't  know  at  the  time  was  that  my  father,  when  he  was  in  the  Navy,  was  part  of  an  elite  ultra  top 
secret  nuclear  explosion  test  that  he  was  hand  picked  for.  The  name  he  chose  was  also  "the  Rhino".  This 
must  have  proved  very  interesting  to  them.  At  this  point  I  discover  that  they  had  been  taking  me  from  the 
age  of  2  years  old.  As  I  was  from  the  very  beginning  part  of  a  HUGE  genetic  manipulation  project  along 
with  my  father  and  along  with  most  of  the  armed  forces  in  the  United  States  which  has  been  going  on 
sense  the  1960's.  More  about  this  later. 

As  the  conditioning  continued  they  were  particularly  interested  in  "the  jump."  I  remember  discussing  it 
with  them.  They  asked  me  how  did  I  do  it?  I  answered  "I  don't  know,  but  when  I  jumped  I  had  no  fear,  as 
I  was  falling  I  was  like  a  cat,  calm  and  cool,  again  no  fear,  focusing  like  a  laser  only  on  the  landing, 
before  the  impact  the  'steel  springs'."  As  a  result  of  this,  of  course,  they  start  having  me  "jump"  off  of 
things.  As  you  can  imagine  it,  what  they  did  to  me  was  not  pleasant.  When  you  jump  you  are  a  cat,  they 
told  me.  You  will  always  land  on  your  feet  and  you  will  always  be  OK  no  matter  how  high.  You  will 
have  no  fear.  Every  jump  in  your  mind  is  as  easy  and  as  safe  as  jumping  off  a  footstool.  When  you  land, 
your  legs  become  steel  springs  and  will  absorb  all  impact.  The  size  and  strength  of  the  steel  springs  will 
automatically  adjust  to  the  height  of  the  jump  for  you.  There  is  no  pain,  and  you  have  no  fear! 

They  started  me  off  with  small  jumps  to  begin  with  (off  a  six  foot  step  ladder).  I  remember  this  because 
they  wanted  me  to  stand  on  the  fold  out  tray  that  clearly  says  "this  is  not  a  step"  and  I  didn't  want  to 
because  it  clearly  said  "this  is  not  a  step"  so  I  ended  up  going  to  the  top  step  (it  was  no  big  deal  in  terms 
of  height,  but  it  was  in  my  mind  a  big  deal  in  terms  of  things  you  should  do  and  things  you  should  not 
do).  So  I  specifically  remember  that.  Next  it  was  up  a  ladder  to  a  platform  they  had  in  the  "Big  Lab", 
maybe  25-30  feet.  Then  it  was  off  the  side  of  the  big  lab  outside  (the  top  of  the  building).  We  would  then 
progress  to  jump  off  objects  that  were  higher  and  higher. 

What  they  would  do  is  bring  me  to  a  certain  spot  (whether  it  was  a  bridge  or  a  cliff)  and  simply  say 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (28  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 5] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

"Jump",  we  will  meet  you  at  the  bottom.  And  I  would  simply  say  "OK"  walk  to  the  railing  and  jump 
over.  I  wouldn't  look  first  and  then  back  up  and  then  jump.  I  would  just,  jump,  RIGHT  OVER.  I  would 
land  like  a  cat,  bounce  in  the  air  from  the  release  of  the  stored  energy  in  the  compacted  steel  springs  that 
were  my  legs,  do  a  shoulder  roll  as  I  landed  the  second  time  from  the  "bounce",  stand  up,  and  wait  for 
them.  It  was  just  like  jumping  off  a  footstool  and  it  was  just  as  easy. 

The  next  day  or  so,  I  would  find  my  self  wandering  back  to  the  same  spot  during  school  hours,  what  ever 
it  was  (a  bridge,  a  cliff,  what  ever)  and  as  I  retraced  my  steps,  when  I  got  to  the  jumping  point  I  would 
look  over  the  edge  AND  MY  HEART  WOULD  DROP  INTO  MY  STOMACH.  I  remember  saying  to 
myself  "this  is  wrong,  it  was  not  this  high"  because  to  me  the  night  before  the  jump  was  nothing  "like  a 
footstool"  now  I'm  looking  at  it  and  saying  "NO  F*CKING  WAY  IS  THIS  RIGHT,  NO  F*CKING 
WAY".  These  things  are  not  physically  possible.  I  became  very  scared,  and  I  became  even  more 
confused. 

I  remember  one  night  walking  through  this  chain  link  gate,  and  I  began  climbing  up  this  white  ladder 
with  a  round  cage  all  around  it.  I'm  climbing  and  I'm  climbing,  it  seemed  to  go  on  for  ever.  I  reach  some 
kind  of  a  platform  which  is  made  of  some  kind  of  metal  grating.  There  is  a  man  standing  there  and  he 
tells  me  to  climb  further,  until  I  reached  the  next  platform.  I  did  notice  he  was  wearing  a  safety  harness 
and  was  clipped  on  to  the  structure  with  a  rope.  I  had  no  fear  at  all  about  where  I  was  or  what  I  was 
doing.  The  ladder  had  changed  to  a  4  inch  pole  with  the  rungs  now  welded  on  the  outside.  Like  a  ladder 
you  would  see  at  the  circus.  When  I  reach  the  top,  the  platform  is  only  about  3  feet  by  4  feet.  I  remember 
all  of  a  sudden  being  almost  blinded  by  red,  and  then  it  would  go  away,  red  and  it  would  go  away.  So  I 
turn  my  back  to  it.  I  look  down  and  the  man  on  the  lower  platform  yells  to  me  to  jump.  I  simply  jumped 
off  without  fear  and  with  out  hesitation.  I  remember  freezing  like  a  cat  in  the  air  for  a  split  second,  and 
then  hitting  the  ground.  I  hit  the  ground  fairly  hard  and  my  ankle  felt  a  slight  twinge  of  pain,  as  I  bounced 
I  ALWAYS  kept  my  eyes  focused  on  the  ground,  on  the  exact  spot  of  landing.  I  did  my  shoulder  roll, 
and  stood  up,  my  ankle  hurt  some  what  but  I  was  fine.  This  did  not  seem  like  jumping  off  a  footstool,  it 
was  more  like  jumping  off  a  six  foot  ladder.  Still  no  problem  at  all,  I  walked  off  the  pain  in  my  foot  and 
didn't  think  twice  about  it.  I  walked  over  to  the  group  by  the  car  and  just  stood  there.  There  were  three  or 
four  dark  figures  talking  amongst  themselves.  They  were  in  a  group  and  off  to  the  side  of  the  car,  it  was 
dark  and  all  I  remember  is  there  shadows. 

I  watched  as  a  small  black  figure  was  climbing  down  the  structure.  He  looked  like  an  ant  on  your  kitchen 
wall.  He  gets  to  the  bottom,  takes  off  his  gear  and  starts  running  over  to  us.  He  is  all  excited.  It's  Adolph. 
He  is  screaming  with  excitement  and  he  runs  up  to  me  and  hugs  me  and  pats  me  on  the  back  as  he  talks 
to  the  figures  behind  me.  I  remember  standing  there  and  saying  to  myself  "are  these  guys  idiot's,  or  just 
f*cking  retarded.  What  is  the  big  f*cking  deal  about  jumping  off  a  dam  small  ladder  like  that!  And  why 
the  HELL  am  I  out  here  in  the  middle  of  the  night  to  do  this  stupid  shit  anyway!"  I  didn't  understand  any 
of  it  but  I  remember  being  very  annoyed  at  them  for  wasting  my  time  with  such  simple  tasks. 

The  next  morning  I  woke  up  and  I  remembered  this  strange  dream  I  had.  I  remember  climbing  and 
climbing  a  white  ladder.  Like  I  was  on  the  Eiffel  tower,  and  the  gate.  When  I  reached  the  top  I  looked  for 
a  second  at  the  magnificent  view,  and  then  I  was  on  the  ground  again.  This  dream  was  really  weird 
because  most  dreams  you  remember  for  about  10  minutes  or  so,  but  I  was  thinking  about  this  ALL  day 
for  some  reason.  As  the  day  goes  by  I  peace  together  that  this  is  happening  in  Rochester,  and  I  think  I 
remember  land  marks  like  the  7-11  and  I  think  I  know  how  to  get  there.  Finally  after  dinner  I  decided  to 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (29  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 5] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

get  in  my  jeep  and  try  and  "feel"  my  way  to  this  place.  Without  any  mistakes  I  turn  right  here,  drive  for  a 
while  and  turn  left  there.  I  find  myself  turning  onto  this  grass  field  and  a  dirt  path.  I  drive  to  the  tree  line 
and  there  is  a  chain  link  fence  so  I  must  stop.  I  leave  my  headlights  on  and  walk  to  the  fence.  I'm 
standing  in  front  of  the  "gate"  in  my  dreams.  I  see  something  beyond  it  and  as  I  focus  there  is  a  field,  and 
in  the  middle  of  it  is  a  bunch  of  lights  and  some  type  of  structure  behind  it.  I  cannot  make  it  out  clearly 
because  of  the  shadows  from  the  lights.  So  I  stoop  down  to  one  knee  and  look  up.  I  could  barley  see 
because  the  trees  were  overhanging  my  view.  It  was  a  huge  microwave  radio  tower.  This  didn't  make  any 
sense,  so  I  put  my  face  so  it  was  almost  touching  the  ground  and  I  looked  up  and  saw  the  red  flashing 
light  ALL  THE  WAY  AT  THE  TOP.  When  I  saw  the  red  flashing  light  my  head  instantly  started  to  spin 
and  I  threw  up  several  times  right  there.  I  don't  know  how  long  I  was  there,  but  I  remember  driving  home 
and  I  was  profusely  sweating.  Like  sweating  after  you  throw  up  from  a  hang  over.  I  finally  get  home,  and 
like  my  mother  Brian  is  asking  me  where  I've  been.  So  I  tell  him  the  story  about  the  dream  and  for  some 
reason  he  seem  very  annoyed  about  this,  but  I  don't  know  why.  I  go  to  bed  still  sweating  and  shaking. 
The  next  morning  I  remember  waking  up  and  feeling  absolutely  terrific. 

This  event  must  have  occurred  soon  AFTER  thanksgiving  of  1988,  because  during  the  thanksgiving 
break  freshman  year  is  when  I  bought  the  1979-three  speed  jeep  CJ-5,  and  then  took  it  up  to  school.  The 
thing  is  after  I  told  Brian  where  I  had  been  they  placed  a  tracking  device  under  the  rear  wheel  well  of  my 
jeep  on  the  passenger  side  (inside  the  fender  on  the  rear  wheel  passenger  side).  I  remember  this  because  I 
was  going  to  my  jeep  one  evening  and  I  noticed  a  big  rock  stuck  in  my  tire  and  I  tried  to  pry  it  out  but  I 
couldn't  so  I  went  and  got  my  tire  iron  to  pry  it  loose  from  the  deep  tread  (that's  the  kind  of  guy  I  am,  if  I 
see  something  wrong  on  my  car  I  can't  just  leave  it  because  it  would  bother  me  until  I  knew  it  wasn't 
there).  So  anyway  I  pry  it  out  of  the  deep  tread  (they  were  brand  new  33  x  12.5  x  15  flotation  tires  with 
new  tread)  and  as  I  pry  it  out  the  tire  iron  and  the  rock  fly  up  into  the  wheel  well  and  the  rock,  the  tire 
iron  and  this  little  black  magnetic  box  come  out.  It  was  the  same  size  and  shape  of  one  of  those  "Hide  a 
key"  boxes,  as  a  matter  of  fact  that's  what  I  thought  it  was.  But  it  wouldn't  open,  it  was  just  a  box  with  a 
magnet  and  a  wire  sticking  out  of  it.  At  that  instant  I  became  scared  because  I  didn't  exactly  know  what  it 
was  but  from  somewhere  inside  me  I  had  my  suspicions  (since  I  never  put  it  there).  I  had  parked  right 
next  to  the  bus  stop,  and  as  I  am  holding  this  little  black  box  a  bus  pulls  up  and  is  going  to  let  some 
people  out,  so  I  said  to  my  self  "why  the  f*ck  not"  so  I  ran  over  to  the  bus  and  stuck  this  little  black  box 
under  the  wheel  well  of  the  bus  and  it  pulled  away.  And  with  in  minutes  I  had  forgotten  all  about  it. 

We  were  having  a  party  at  my  fraternity  that  night  and  as  a  pledge  with  a  car  the  brothers  of  the  house 
had  sent  me  out  for  cigarettes  before  the  party  started.  I  went  out  and  got  the  cigarettes  and  had  to  park  in 
a  different  spot  when  I  came  back  because  mine  was  taken.  I  got  extremely  drunk  at  the  party  and  ended 
up  crashing  on  one  of  the  many  couches  in  one  of  the  rooms  at  the  fraternity  house  for  a  while.  So  they 
didn't  know  where  I  was.  They  being  a  branch  of  the  Nazi  underground  who  is  using  the  University  of 
Rochester,  Kodak,  and  Bausch  and  Lomb,  (to  name  a  very  few)  as  covers  for  their  genetic  and  mind 
control  programs  in  order  to  manipulate  the  children  of  America. 

"They"  thought  is  was  making  a  "run  for  it"  as  the  bus  was  driving  all  around  Rochester,  and  I  didn't 
come  home  that  night.  When  I  got  back  to  my  room  at  about  5:00  in  the  afternoon  Brian  is  there,  pissed 
off  as  hell  at  me  asking  me  "Where  the  f*ck  have  you  been?...  What  did  you  do  last  night?"  I  tell  him  to 
go  "F*ck  himself"  and  I  head  for  the  shower  and  then  I  am  going  to  take  a  long  nap.  When  I  get  back 
from  the  shower,  Brian  is  gone  but  the  man  with  the  white  hair  "Adolph"  is  in  my  room  along  with  Mr. 
Green  and  about  four  other  guys.  They  slam  the  door  shut  as  soon  as  I  walk  in,  when  I  realize  they  are  in 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (30  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 5] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

my  room  I  try  to  run,  but  Adolph  says  a  few  words  and  I  cannot  move.  I  stand  there  like  I  am  in  a  trance 
just  like  I  do  when  I  am  back  at  the  lab.  He  starts  to  chew  my  ass  out,  and  all  I  could  do  is  stand  there  and 
smile.  I  guess  they  had  spent  the  whole  night  following  the  bus  around,  then  they  finally  stopped  it  and 
searched  it  and  found  that  I  wasn't  on  the  bus  and  then  they  found  the  tracking  device  in  the  wheel  well 
and  then  couldn't  find  me,  and  I  didn't  come  home.  They  were  very  pissed  off  at  me.  I  just  stood  there 
and  smiled.  It  was  one  of  the  proudest  moments  of  my  life!  They  told  me  to  get  in  the  god  d*mn  bed  and 
to  go  to  f*cking  sleep.  So  I  put  a  big  chew  of  tobacco  in  my  mouth  and  played  Nentendo  for  a  few  hours, 
before  finally  going  to  bed.  This  is  an  example  of  how  even  though  I  was  totally  under  their  control,  they 
could  not  totally  destroy  "Andy"  and  somehow  I  found  a  way  to  come  out.  Then  even  though  they  had 
instructed  me  to  go  to  bed  I  some  how  fought  the  order  off  and  went  to  bed  when  I  wanted  to. 

At  some  point  came  the  "big  jump"  (as  if  jumping  off  the  huge  tower  wasn't  big  enough).  I  don't 
remember  exactly  when  it  was,  but  I  clearly  remember  the  event.  All  along,  the  main  point  of  spending 
so  much  time  on  all  of  these  jumps  was  to  see  if  I  could  make  the  "big  jump"  and  survive.  The  theory 
behind  all  of  this  was  that  once  the  body  reaches  a  certain  speed  (32feet  sec/sec)  you  cannot  go  any 
faster,  you  have  reached  maximum  velocity.  So,  in  theory  if  I  could  jump  off  an  object  and  reach  32  feet 
sec/sec  and  some  how  survive,  then  it  didn't  matter  how  high  I  was  jumping  from.  In  other  words  if  I 
jumped  off  the  tower  (a  jump  of  a  few  hundred  feet)  and  I  reached  maximum  velocity  then  I  could  also 
jump  from  500  feet,  1000  feet,  or  10,000  feet.  It  didn't  matter  how  high  because  I  couldn't  go  any  faster. 
Imagine  the  potential  of  a  soldier  or  covert  operations  team  who  could  jump  out  of  a  plane  and  didn't 
need  parachutes.  Think  about  it!  A  low  flying  plane  going  over  a  strategic  target,  the  enemy  would 
probably  dismiss  it  as  a  reconnaissance  plane.  The  team  could  literately  fall  from  the  sky  and  land 
practically  right  on  top  of  the  target  and  no  one  would  know  anything  about  it  until  months  after  it  was 
over.  This  is  what  they  are  after,  the  ultimate  solider,  the  ultimate  killing  machine. 

I  don't  remember  anything  about  how  I  got  there,  but  I  remember  sitting  in  a  small  single  engine 
propeller  plane  (like  a  sky  diving  plane),  I  remember  earlier  having  received  instructions  on  how  to  form 
the  "arch"  during  "free  fall"  but  that's  about  it.  They  had  me  in  some  kind  of  belt  apparatus  in  a  hanger  of 
a  sky  diving  school  showing  me  the  position.  Back  in  the  plane  the  guy  tells  me  to  come  over  to  the  door 
and  to  put  my  foot  out  on  the  wheel.  I  remember  yelling  at  him  "I  DON'T  HAVE  MY  PARACHUTE!" 
He  then  yells  in  my  ear  "STAY  HERE  I'LL  GO  GET  IT."  I  am  standing  at  the  open  door  with  both  of  my 
hands  firmly  grasping  the  sides  of  the  plane,  I  look  back  to  see  what  the  man  is  doing.  He  is  up  by  the 
pilot  on  the  radio. 

He  starts  to  walk  back  to  me  and  he  grabs  a  parachute  from  beneath  a  bungi  spider  web  that  is  sticking  to 
the  side  of  the  plane.  The  parachute  is  two  big  squares  attached  to  each  other  by  two  seat  belt  like  straps 
and  then  there  are  many  other  straps,  clips  and  hooks  coming  off  the  two  straps  as  well  as  the  two 
squares.  I  see  him  coming  toward  me  and  he  goes  to  say  something  in  my  ear.  I  lean  back  to  listen.  He 
says  to  me  "LET  GO  OF  THE  PLANE,  WE  HAVE  TO  PUT  YOUR  PARACHUTE  ON."  The  second  I 
let  go  of  the  plane  he  pushes  me  out.  I  am  all  disoriented  for  a  few  seconds  but  then  get  my  self  into  the 
"arch".  I  remember  I  had  no  fear  as  I  was  falling,  I  was  not  afraid.  I  remember  focusing  on  the  ground, 
focusing,  focusing,  focusing,  and  got  prepared  for  the  impact  both  mentally  and  physically.  As  the 
ground  came  closer  I  envisioned  my  legs  as  "steel  springs",  and  got  my  body  ready.  Knees  bent,  tighten 
the  butt  and  thighs,  always,  always,  always  keep  the  knees  slightly  bent.  It  was  like  a  feeling  of  doing  a 
reverse  squat  if  you  will,  the  only  difference  being  that  instead  of  having  the  weight  already  on  your 
shoulders  and  then  exploding  upwards,  you  are  simple  mentally  prepared  as  the  weight  becomes  your 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (31  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:15] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

own  body  weight  multiplied  times  the  acceleration  rate  you  are  traveling.  I  remember  hitting  the  ground 
with  such  force  I  cannot  really  explain  the  feeling,  it  was  just  like  "BA-BOOM".  I  hit  so  hard  that 
afterwords  they  told  me  that  I  must  have  "bounced"  at  least  50  feet  in  the  air.  This  makes  sense  because  I 
had  no  fear  during  the  whole  thing  but  I  became  scared  the  second  after  I  hit  the  ground  when  I  saw  how 
high  I  was  still  in  the  air.  I  simply  had  never  "bounced"  that  high  before.  Then  I  hit  and  "bounced"  for  the 
second  time  (I  had  bounced  so  high  the  first  time  that  I  could  not  do  my  shoulder  roll  for  the  landing,  I 
had  to  "bounce"  again  and  then  do  the  shoulder  roll)  and  on  the  second  "bounce"  I  was  disoriented 
because  I  never  had  "bounced"  twice  before  and  I  twisted  my  knee  on  the  landing.  I  remember  it  was  day 
time  it  was  cold  and  I  had  landed  in  a  field.  I  was  lost  in  the  tall  grass.  I  said  to  my  self  "GET  UP!  GET 
UP  YOU  SON  OF  A  BITCH."  And  I  managed  to  stand  up  and  I  saw  men  running  towards  me,  I  tried  to 
walk  but  I  collapsed  right  there.  They  come  over  to  me  and  Mr.  Green  starts  yelling  at  me  "STAND  UP! 
GET  UP!  I  SAID  STAND  UP!"  I  yell  back  at  him  "I'M  TRYING"  and  as  hard  as  I  tried  I  could  not  get 
my  legs  under  me.  Some  of  the  men  pulled  me  to  my  feet  and  tried  to  help  me  walk,  but  the  whole 
experience  had  left  me  totally  exhausted.  I  mean  I  felt  like  I  was  drained  of  every  ounce  of  strength  that  I 
could  possible  gather  together.  I  begged  them  telling  them  "I'm  all  right,  just  please  let  me  rest  for  a 
minute." 

Finally  they  laid  me  down  in  the  field  and  I  passed  out.  I  don't  know  how  long  I  was  out  for  but  they  had 
to  wake  me  up  because  it  was  getting  to  be  dusk.  I  could  walk  now  but  only  with  help,  they  put  me  in  the 
back  seat  and  I  fell  right  to  sleep.  I  woke  up  in  front  of  the  dorm  again  and  they  helped  me  to  my  room 
and  then  put  me  to  bed.  I  don't  remember  how  long  I  was  asleep  for  but  it  was  for  a  long  while. 

The  Funding  Then  came  a  night  I  will  not  soon  forget.  It  was  the  same  situation  as  when  they  threw  me 
out  of  the  plane.  Only  this  time  it  was  dusk.  I  remember  a  man  throwing  me  out  of  the  plane.  I  am  falling, 
I  don't  know  where  I  am,  I  can't  see  the  ground.  Everything  goes  black.  I  flash  into  "my  room"  in  my 
mind  I  am  hurt  very  badly.  My  legs  are  not  working,  I  cannot  make  it  into  the  pool.  It  is  hard  to  breath. 
Some  how  I  manage  to  pull  my  self  into  the  pool.  I  am  hurt  very  badly.  I  reach  for  the  "super  top  secret 
green  formula"  which  is  duck  tapped  to  the  poster  board.  If  I  break  it  the  healing  pool  will  become  one 
hundred  million  times  more  powerful  then  it  already  is.  I  grab  it  with  almost  my  last  breath  and  break  it 
open.  The  pool  instantly  turns  from  yellow  to  green  and  starts  to  bubble  violently.  Heal,  heal,  heal,  I  tell 
myself.  Everything  goes  black.  I  see  my  body,  I  am  floating  upwards  above  it.  My  eyes  and  mouth  are 
open  and  expressionless.  My  back  is  twisted  like  a  question  mark.  "NOOOOO"  I  scream.  Everything  is 
black  again.  I  hear  voices,  they  are  saying  "I  SAW  HIM  MOVE"  then  another  voice  says  "Don't  be 
ridiculous  he  is  as  dead  as  they  come."  Then  the  first  voice  again  "I'M  TELLING  YOU  I  SAW  HIM 
MOVE."  All  is  quiet  and  black  for  a  long  while. 

I  open  my  eyes,  every  thing  is  black,  but  not  quite  as  black  as  before.  Some  light  is  coming  from  the 
sides.  Something  is  on  top  of  me,  and  it  is  very  cold.  With  my  left  arm  I  try  and  move  this  thing  that  is  on 
top  of  me.  I  grab  it,  it  is  made  of  plastic.  I  remember  the  texture  of  the  plastic  as  it  has  become 
semi-ridged  from  the  cold  temperature.  It  is  a  thin  plastic  yet  it  was  not  fragile.  It  was  made  of  a  dark 
plastic.  They  had  laid  some  kind  of  body  bag  on  top  of  me,  to  cover  me.  I  push  it  aside  with  ease.  I 
cannot  move  but  I  am  looking  up  toward  the  sky.  I  remember  it  was  a  crystal  clear  night  and  the  stars 
looked  magnificent.  Then  I  tried  to  move,  I  managed  to  roll  over  on  to  my  left  side.  Then  I  put  my  right 
hand  on  the  ground  and  tried  to  push  my  self  up.  AT  THAT  MOMENT  I  HEARD  AND  FELT  EVERY 
BONE  IN  MY  BACK  AND  BODY  CRACK  AND  POP  LIKE  A  CHIROPPRACTOR  HAD  JUST 
DONE  A  "TOTAL"  BODY  ADJUSTMENT  ALL  IN  ONE  SHOT.  After  the  cracking  and  popping  had 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (32  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 5] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

Stopped  I  paused  for  a  moment  in  the  position  tliat  I  was  in.  That  moment  seemed  to  last  forever,  and  it 
felt  like  a  "cross  roads"  in  my  life.  I  remember  thinking  "GET  UP!  JUST  GET  UP  YOU  PIECE  OF 
SHIT!.  STAND  UP!"  and  I  stood  up.  I  was  all  right,  I  was  somehow  all  right,  I  have  no  idea  how  or  why 
but  I  was  all  right. 

I  looked  around,  it  was  night. 

I  was  in  the  middle  of  a  field,  just  like  the  one  I  had  jumped  into  before  during  the  day.  I  am  standing  but 
my  vision  is  very  hazy.  It  is  very  difficult  to  make  out  objects.  All  to  my  right  and  up  a  slight  incline  is  a 
group  of  men.  All  I  can  see  is  their  shadows  as  they  are  standing  in  a  circle  and  there  is  a  lantern  in  the 
middle  of  them.  I  would  estimate  10  to  15  men  in  all.  I  start  walking  towards  the  group.  In  the  dark  I  pass 
two  men  walking  away  from  the  group.  As  I  pass  them  I  casually  say  "What's  up"  and  they  acknowledge 
me  with  a  similar  response.  When  I  get  to  the  group  I  stand  about  a  foot  and  a  half  behind  and  in  between 
two  men.  Like  a  curious  kid  I  am  sticking  my  head  in  trying  to  listen  in.  I  see  Adolph  getting  his  ass 
chewed  out  by  another  man  who  I  had  never  seen  before.  This  guy  was  dressed  implacably  in  a  good  suit 
and  overcoat. 

He  is  screaming  at  the  man  with  Adolph  "YOU  CALL  THIS  A  DEMONSTRATION!  YOU  DRAG  ME 
OUT  HERE  TO  WATCH  YOU  COMMIT  MURDER  ON  A  COLLEGE  KID!.  ARE  YOU  OUT  OF 
YOUR  F*CKING  MIND?"  and  he  was  going  on  and  on.  Just  at  that  point  the  man  directly  to  my  left 
looks  at  me.  His  face  turns  as  white  as  a  ghost.  His  mouth  is  open  with  a  cigarette  stuck  to  his  lip.  I  am 
looking  at  him  and  I  ask  "Whatis  going  on?"  He  in  turn  hits  the  man  to  his  left.  The  man  to  his  left  is 
ignoring  him,  so  he  hits  him  again.  Finally  he  gets  his  attention  and  he  turns  to  the  man  who  is  hitting 
him  and  says  "WHAT"  and  the  first  man  points  to  me.  The  second  man  sees  me  and  his  face  turns  as 
white  as  a  ghost.  The  second  man  then  yells  to  Adolph,  and  he  repeats  himself  until  he  gets  his  attention. 
The  second  man  then  points  to  me.  Adolph  then  turns  as  white  as  a  ghost.  By  now  every  one  is  looking  at 
me  and  all  conversation  has  stopped.  Everyone  is  looking  at  me  so  I  turn  around  to  see  what  they  are 
looking  at,  but  all  I  can  see  is  darkness.  So  I  turn  around  and  say  "What  the  f*ck  is  every  body  looking 
at?"  The  Adolph  comes  over  to  me  and  grabs  the  lantern  on  his  way  over.  He  spins  me  around  to 
examine  my  back.  He  sees  that  I  am  all  right  and  he  asks  me  "What  happened"  and  I  say  with  all 
sincerity  "I'LL  TELL  YOU  WHAT  HAPPENED!  SOME  ASS-HOLE  JUST  PUSHED  ME  OUT  OF  A 
F*CKING  PLANE."  My  tone  then  sobers  and  I  say  "I  couldn't  see  the  ground,  and  I  wrecked,  I  almost 
didn't  make  it.  At  that  point  the  two  men  who  I  had  passed  in  the  dark  come  back  to  the  circle  and  start 
yelhng  "ALL  RIGHT  WHO  HAS  BEEN  F*CKING  AROUND  WITH  THE  BODY."  They  then  see  me 
and  their  mouths  drop  wide  open.  Adolph  tells  me  he  wants  to  introduce  me  to  someone.  He  brings  me 
over  to  the  well  dressed  man  and  like  a  proud  father  introduces  me.  The  man  was  either  a  senator  or  a 
congressmen,  I  can't  be  for  certain  but  I'm  about  90%  sure  he  was  a  Senator.  I  was  introduced  but  I 
cannot  remember  his  name.  It's  like  on  the  tip  of  my  tongue,  but  for  the  life  of  me  I  just  can't  remember 
his  name.  Anyway,  he  turns  to  Adolph  and  asks  "Was  this  all  part  of  the  demonstration?"  and  Adolph 
shakes  his  head  no.  The  Senator  then  said  "If  I  didnit  see  it  with  my  own  eyes  I  wouldn't  have  believed  it. 
NO  F*CKING  WAY! ! ! !  JESUS  CHRIST  that  was  f*cking  unbelievable! ! ! !  I  step  in  and  interject  and 
say  "I  know  it's  not  my  place  but  do  you  think  we  could  get  some  of  that  night  vision  shit?  I  couldn't  see 
the  ground  and  it  almost  killed  me!"  and  a  chorus  of  nervous  laughter  erupts.  The  well  dressed  man  puts 
his  arm  on  my  shoulder  and  says  "Anything  you  need  from  me  you  f*cking  got  it."  My  guess  is  what  just 
happened  was  they  just  got  unlimited  funding.  An  open  check  book,  this  is  when  things  dramatically 
changed. 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (33  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 5] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

As  we  were  packing  up  to  leave,  one  of  the  men  asks  me  "Rhino,  what  do  you  want?  you  name  it  and 
you  got  it."  I  say  "OK..  I  want  an  ice  cream."  He  nervously  starts  to  laugh  "you  want  an  ice  cream?"  he 
asks.  "Yes,  I  want  an  ice  cream",  and  he  says  "you  Peking  got  it".  We  get  in  the  car  and  drive  back  to 
town,  I  know  it  was  late  because  all  the  stores  were  closed.  But  by  god  he  was  going  to  get  me  my  ice 
cream.  He  ends  up  by-passing  the  alarm  and  breaking  into  a  "Baskin  Robinis  31  flavors"  ice  cream  store. 
And  he  says  "what  flavor  do  you  want".  I  said  "chocolate".  He  got  pissed  off  at  this  because  he  could 
have  gone  to  the  local  food  store  in  stead  of  breaking  in,  but  I  said  "thank  you"  and  ate  my  ice  cream, 
they  took  me  home,  and  I  went  to  bed. 

The  "Military"  lab  Now  at  the  big  lab  is  when  things  were  different.  This  is  when  the  military  directly  got 
involved  and  this  is  what  happened. 

First  off,  the  big  lab  used  to  be  a  pretty  barren  place  (it  was  a  huge  room  inside  some  kind  of  facility). 
With  a  few  things  in  there  (the  squat  rack  etc.).  BUT  NOW,  there  is  all  kinds  of  stuff,  a  huge  water  tank, 
this  electronic  punching  square,  and  ALL  kinds  of  electronic  shock  equipment.  It  was  like  a  different 
place.  It  was  full. 

I'm  standing  there  and  I  hear  arguing  going  on.  I  see  Mr.  Green  (the  man  in  the  army  uniform),  he  is 
arguing  with  the  man  with  the  white  hair  (Adolph,  the  German  Nazi).  From  what  I  could  put  together  it 
was  about  who  now  had  control  of  this  project.  The  Mr.  Green  is  saying  that  this  is  a  "Military  matter 
now"  and  Adolph  is  telling  him  to  "GO  F*CK  HIMSELF",  and  that  they  just  cannot  come  in  here  and 
push  him  out.  What  ended  up  happening  I  think  was  the  Military  "Officially"  took  over  the  project  at  that 
point,  but  as  it  turns  out  they  needed  Adolph  because  he  was  the  only  one  who  could  control  me  as  he 
was  the  one  who  had  done  the  initial  programming  of  me  (I  remember  him  as  far  back  as  age  5  when  I 
lived  in  Munich  with  my  family).  He  knew  all  of  the  trigger  words,  and  how  my  mind  was  programmed. 
As  a  result  of  this  the  Military  named  him  as  "the  director"  of  the  project.  So,  he  was  involved  and  still 
had  some  power  (or  at  least  he  thought  he  did). 

Here  is  what  happened,  the  Military  brings  in  it's  own  group  of  lab  doctors.  They  were  a  pack  of  5  or  6 
men  (all  men)  all  wearing  these  baby  blue  lab  coats.  The  head  instructor  (it  was  a  fair  assumption  to 
assume  he  was  the  head  instructor  by  his  mannerisms  and  attitude  towards  all  the  others)  instructs  me  to 
"strip  down  to  my  underwear",  I  do  not  move.  He  yells  it  at  me  again  "do  it,  NOW",  again  I  don't  move. 
He  becomes  very  pissed  off  and  starts  ranting  on  and  on  about  "what  the  f*ck  is  going  on  around  here 
..etc. .etc.."  Adolph  comes  over  and  tells  me  to  "strip,"  and  I  immediately  do  it.  This  really  pisses  of  the 
head  lab  coat  man,  and  at  the  same  time  really  pleases  Adolph.  As  this  not  only  keeps  Adolph  "in  the 
loop"  but  it  makes  him  a  very  intricate  part  of  the  project  (the  man  in  the  blue  lab  coat  tried  several  times 
to  "undo"  this  part  of  my  programming  and  the  man  with  the  white  hair  found  out  about  it  and  almost 
killed  him). 

Anyway,  this  is  what  happened  next.  I  remember  stripping  down  to  my  underwear,  and  then  I  spoke. 
This  shocked  everyone  because  I  never  spoke  unless  spoken  to.  I  said  "I  have  to  keep  my  pledge  pin  on 
me  at  all  times,  even  in  the  shower,  I  must  have  it  on  the  towel".  I  was  very  upset  about  this.  I  was 
pledging  the  fraternity  Delta  Kappa  Epsilon  and  as  a  pledge  you  MUST  ALWAYS  have  your  pledge  pin 
on.  It  was  a  triangle  pin  and  the  three  sides  were  colored  red,  blue  and  gold.  Again,  the  head  man  in  the 
blue  lab  coat  starts  yelling  at  the  man  with  the  white  hair  and  black  leather  coat  "what  kind  of  show  are 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (34  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:15] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

you  running  here,  I  thought  you  said  he  was  thoroughly  prepared  etc. .etc.".  Meanwhile  one  of  the  other 
lab  guys  picks  up  my  cloths  and  starts  to  walk  away  with  them.  He  gets  three  or  four  steps  away  and  like 
a  tiger  I  pounce  on  him.  I  grab  him  by  his  throat  with  my  right  hand  and  rip  my  shirt  away  from  him  with 
my  left. 

All  of  a  sudden  5  or  6  guys  leap  on  the  both  of  us  and  they  pry  his  neck  from  my  hand.  The  man  with  the 
white  hair  immediately  jumps  in  and  tells  me  to  stand  up  and  not  to  f  *cking  move.  They  start  arguing 
again,  all  of  a  sudden  one  of  the  men  with  the  white  haired  man  from  the  original  group  from  the  back 
yells  "HOLD  IT"  and  he  walks  over,  picks  up  my  shirt,  takes  the  pin  off  of  my  shirt  and  pins  it  on  the 
elastic  band  of  my  underwear.  "NOW  ARE  YOU  HAPPY"  he  says  to  me.  "NO"  I  say.  Why  he  asks? 
"IT'S  NOT  RIGHT"  I  say.  "WHAT'S  WRONG"  he  asks.  I  look  down  to  the  pin  on  my  hip,  and  I  turn  it 
so  the  gold  side  is  flat  on  top.  "THERE"  I  say.  "WHAT  WAS  THAT?"  He  asks.  "IT  ALWAYS  HAS  TO 
BE  SUNNY  SIDE  UP!"  I  answer.  "Are  you  happy  now"  he  asks.  "I'M  VERY  HAPPY  NOW"  I  answer, 
as  a  chorus  of  laughter  erupts  as  I  stood  there  and  could  not  move. 

They  then  had  me  perform  some  simple  strength  tests  (squeezing  things,  the  squat  rack  etc).  That  was  my 
first  visit  to  the  lab  with  the  military  doctors  there.  I  assumed  all  along  that  they  were  military  "doctors" 
(and  I  use  the  term  "doctor"  very  loosely  because  a  "Doctor"  of  what  these  guys  were  I  have  no  idea). 

I  could  see  out  of  the  corner  of  my  eye  the  conversations  that  were  going  on.  From  the  tones  and 
mannerisms  I  could  tell  that  the  head  lab  instructor  was  the  man  running  the  show,  the  expert  in  the  field. 
Adolph  turned  out  to  be  my  "coach"  if  you  will.  But  it  was  very  apparent  that  the  man  in  green  was  the 
authority  in  the  room.  He  would  sort  of  stand  off  to  the  side  with  Adolph  all  the  time.  But  when 
something  went  wrong  or  he  wanted  something  repeated,  I  could  not  see  him,  but  I  would  hear  his  voice 
come  from  some  where  in  the  room.  And  when  he  spoke  everyone  reacted. 

What  this  does  for  me  however,  is  we  can  now  date  this  event.  I  was  a  pledge  in  my  fraternity,  freshmen 
year  from  October  of  1988  through  February  of  1989.  So  these  events  must  have  happened  somewhere  in 
that  time  frame! 

As  a  lab  rat  After  that,  when  I  entered  the  lab,  the  head  man  with  the  baby  blue  lab  coat  was  the  one  I 
hated,  I  mean  I  wanted  to  kill  this  guy.  He  was  about  5'-8"  or  5'-9"  with  wavy  brown  hair,  brown  eyes, 
and  thick  brown  rimed  glasses.  He  had  a  medium  build  and  seemed  only  focused  on  "the  results".  He 
didn't  care  how  bad  the  pain  was  or  if  I  died  right  there  on  the  spot.  I  believe  he  was  a  Nazi  scientist  who 
did  their  work  in  the  most  basic  and  horrific  concentration  camp  type  fashion.  All  he  cared  about  was  the 
data.  This  guy  was  the  most  inhumanly  cruel  son  of  a  bitch  that  I  think  ever  walked  the  face  of  the  earth. 
From  the  things  that  he  did  to  me,  the  experiments  that  followed,  the  impression  that  I  got  was  that  he 
was  so  removed  from  any  emotion  or  any  pity  within  his  work  that  he  basically  thought  of  me  as  nothing 
more  than,  literally,  a  piece  of  shit.  With  no  more  regard  for  my  life  then  one  would  give  to  a  lab  rat. 

"The  Juice"  Now  with  the  new  head  man  the  experiments  seemed  to  have  increased  in  their  viciousness. 
Now  it  was  back  to  the  table  where  they  would  strap  me  down  and  began  giving  me  the  shock  treatments 
again.  They  would  hook  me  up  with  electrodes  and  give  me  "the  juice".  Giving  me  shock  through  my 
genitals,  through  a  needle  in  my  ear.  They  were  on,  in,  and  all  over  my  body.  The  man  in  the  blue  lab 
coat  instructed  me  to  "to  turn  off"  all  of  my  nerve  endings  at  the  main  junction  box  in  the  blue  room  in 
my  mind.  I  remember  looking  at  the  ceiling  and  then  this  sort  of  tickling  or  numbing  sensation  comes 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (35  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 6] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

over  me.  As  it  continues  to  increase  I  start  to  "switch".  "Hold  it  back"  I  am  saying  to  my  self  "hold  it 
back!"  until  finally  I  just  cannot  and  begin  to  start  screaming  as  I  am  now  violently  shaking  on  the  table. 
Everything  is  black  for  a  while,  but  then  is  see  my  body.  I  am  floating  upward  and  I  see  my  self  with 
people  all  around  me  and  they  are  trying  to  restart  my  heart.  Then  everything  goes  black  again  and  I 
"flash"  into  the  blue  room  in  my  mind.  I  am  dragging  myself  toward  the  healing  pool  as  I  am  hurt  badly 
and  I  struggle  over  the  short  wall  and  "flop"  into  the  pool.  In  my  mind  I  close  my  eyes  and  submerge 
under  the  green  bubbling  water  and  just  think  "Heal  yourself!  Heal  yourself!"  When  I  open  my  eyes 
again  I  am  back  in  the  lab.  Laying  on  my  back  on  the  table  looking  up  at  the  ceiling  again.  I  struggle  to 
sit  up  and  the  lab  is  now  empty  and  I  fall  back  on  my  back  again.  I  try  and  swing  my  legs  over  the  edge  I 
do  and  I  fall  off  the  table  and  hit  the  floor.  I  try  to  get  up  but  my  legs  cannot  support  me  and  I  fall  to  the 
floor  again.  "GET  UP"  I  am  saying  to  my  self  "GET  UP! ! !  YOU  F*CKING  SON  OF  A  BITCH,  STAND 
UP  AND  WALK",  it  was  like  being  hit  in  the  head  with  a  base  ball  bat  when  you  are  extremely  drunk. 
The  world  is  spinning,  but  somehow  your  instinct  takes  over  and  all  you  want  to  do  is  get  away.  I  head 
for  the  door  as  fast  as  I  can.  Which  turns  out  to  be  not  very  fast  as  I  am  trying  to  walk  but  cannot,  it  was 
more  of  a  crawl.  I  make  it  to  the  door,  and  turn  down  the  hall  way,  within  moments  they  are  all  around 
me.  Astonished  that  I'm  first  of  all  alive  and  secondly  that  I  have  moved  at  all,  like  I  am  even  less  than  a 
lab  rat,  they  stand  around  and  start  discussing  me,  as  I'm  trying  to  crawl  with  every  ounce  of  strength  I 
have.  I  am  collapsed  in  a  ball  on  the  floor  with  my  face  stuck  in  the  crack  where  the  wall  meets  the  floor. 
And  as  I  hear  them  talking  I  cannot  help  my  self  and  I  start  to  cry  uncontrollably  "PLEASE!  PLEASE! 
JUST  LEAVE  ME  ALONE"  I  beg.  And  the  bastard  in  the  blue  lab  coat  says  "get  him  back  in  the  lab 
now!"  And  they  pick  me  up  and  bring  me  back,  and  strap  me  back  onto  the  table.  But  I  don't  remember 
anything  after  that. 

Another  time  they  put  me  in  a  tank  of  water  and  sealed  the  top,  to  see  if  I  could  breath  under  water.  The 
first  few  times  I  managed  to  escape  before  I  drowned  to  death.  But  then  they  finally  got  a  tank  that  I 
could  not  break  and  had  a  sealed  top.  I  remember  violently  trying  to  get  out  but  could  not.  I  drowned  and 
I  black  out,  I  see  my  body  again,  as  I  am  floating  above  it  again.  This  time  they  are  pumping  my  chest 
trying  to  get  the  water  out  of  my  lungs.  I  see  my  face,  my  eyes  and  my  mouth  are  open.  And  again  I  flash 
to  the  healing  pool  and  flop  myself  in  (at  some  point  I  don't  know  exactly  when  I  had  added  a  little 
"handicapped"  ramp  to  the  pool  so  I  wouldn't  have  as  much  trouble  when  I  had  to  enter  the  pool)  but 
again  when  I  opened  my  eyes  I  am  looking  at  the  ceiling  again. 

I  would  always  try  to  get  up  and  try  to  run  down  the  hall  and  they  would  always  tackle  me  before  I  could 
escape.  The  dimensions  of  how  far  I  was  actually  going  were  very  unclear.  Very  blurry  and  hazy  around 
the  edges.  It  seemed  to  take  forever  to  get  anywhere,  and  they  seemed  to  move  much  faster  than  I  could. 
But  each  time  I  got  a  little  further  down  the  hall  and  I  was  a  little  stronger  when  I  came  out  of  it. 

I  remember  this  happening  several  times.  With  both  the  water  tank  and  the  electroshock  experiments. 
The  dying  and  coming  back  to  life.  Just  like  with  airplane  to  get  the  funding.  Seeing  my  body  and  then 
automatically  going  right  to  the  healing  pool.  And  the  healing  pool  would  always  somehow  bring  me 
back. 

They  were  trying  to  see  what  I  was  capable  of  doing.  They  were  obsessed  with  asking  me  if  I  could  move 
object  with  my  mind.  If  I  could  float  in  the  air.  If  I  could  make  objects  float  in  the  air.  What  they  were 
trying  to  do  was  to  place  a  suggestion  in  my  subconscious  and  then  see  if  I  could  do  it.  See  if  I  really 
believed  that  I  could  do  it.  Like  telling  me  that  I  could  breath  underwater  and  then  locking  me  in  a  tank 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (36  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 6] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

until  I  drowned  and  then  revive  me  again.  Telling  me  that  I  could  fly,  and  then  push  me  off  a  ledge. 
Things  like  that.  Here  is  the  limitation  as  to  what  I  could  do  and  what  I  couldn't  do  as  best  as  I  can  figure 
out.  You  see  I  had  already  learned  as  a  child  that  humans  physically  cannot  breath  under  water,  and 
humans  physically  cannot  fly.  I  already  knew  this  and  it  was  embedded  too  far  in  my  thought  process  to 
be  removed.  So  even  with  their  hypnosis  and  conditioning  somewhere  deep  down  inside  me  I  knew  that  I 
could  not  do  these  things.  So  naturally  I  could  not  do  them  when  they  asked  me  to.  However  what  they 
could  do  is  "fool"  my  mind.  Telling  me  things  like  I  had  an  egg  in  my  hand  and  to  crush  it  when  in 
reality  it  would  be  a  tennis  ball  or  a  can  of  soda.  Fooling  my  mind  into  thinking  that  everything  I  jumped 
off  of  was  only  as  high  as  a  footstool.  Fooling  my  mind  into  believing  that  I  could  run  as  fast  as  a  cheetah 
and  be  as  agile  as  a  gazelle.  Fooling  my  mind  into  believing  that  when  I  shot  a  gun  I  was  a  computerized 
robot  that  shot  with  pin  point  accuracy. 

It  is  more  difficult  for  an  adult  to  learn  a  foreign  language  than  it  is  for  a  child  because  the  adult  mind  is 
already  "structured"  in  may  ways.  Adults  already  seem  know  the  limits  of  their  capabilities  and  potential, 
and  most  NEVER  strive  to  be  anything  more  that  what  the  parameters  of  the  society  in  which  they 
belong  to  and  have  grow  up  in  bind  to  them.  Take  for  example  inner  city  blacks,  most  truly  believe  that 
they  will  never  escape  the  grasp  of  the  getto,  so  most  accept  this  as  a  fact  and  don't  even  try  to  escape 
through  some  other  avenue.  Such  as  trying  to  do  well  in  high  school  and  trying  somehow  to  get  into 
college,  or  by  learning  a  trade  or  high  paying  skill,  or  by  some  other  "legal"  avenue.  They  simply  enter 
into  a  gang  where  the  odds  of  then  being  shot  and  killed  is  vastly  higher  that  anywhere  else.  They  do  this 
because  they  TRULY  BELIEVE  this  is  their  fate.  If  you  ask  the  average  40  or  50  year  old  adult  if  they 
have  achieved  their  goals  in  life  and  what  they  dreamed  of  becoming  as  a  child,  95  percent  would  say 
"no".  And  then  you  ask  them  "why  not??  What's  stopping  you?"  Most  would  give  some  economic  reason 
or  they  would  say  "I'm  too  old".,  or  "I  missed  my  chance!"  "WHY  CAN'T  YOU  GO  AFTER  YOUR 
DREAM!..  WHO  SAYS..  THAT  YOU  CANNOT  DO  IT!  YOU  ARE  NEVER  TOO  OLD  AND  IT  IS 
NEVER  TOO  LATE!"  I  say  and  I  believe.  Life  all  boil's  down  to  fear,  and  whether  or  not  you  really 
have  the  courage  to  find  out  what  you  are  really  made  of!  That's  why  most  adults  find  themselves  in  a  job 
they  really  aren't  happy  with  and  yet  they  don't  diverse  into  anything  else,  or  they  stay  in  an  unhappy 
marriage  for  years  and  years.  Why?  Because  of  fear!  The  fear  of  being  alone,  fear  of  making  changes, 
fear  of  taking  risks,  fear  of  failing.  Earlier  I  had  talked  about  how  the  coaches  told  me  that  I  wasn't 
running  as  fast  as  the  40  times  indicated,  and  after  a  while  I  started  to  believe  them,  and  as  a  result  I 
unconsciously  slowed  down.  This  is  what  I  mean.  By  the  time  someone  becomes  an  adult  they  have 
already  stated  to  "slow  down".  Society  has  already  set  up  the  parameters  of  their  fate,  and  they  have 
mentally  accepted  it.  But  as  children,  none  of  these  restrictive  parameters  apply.  A  young  mind  is  like  a 
damp  sponge  ready  to  absorb  any  information  you  drop  on  it.  I  had  already  absorbed  the  fact  that  I  could 
not  breath  under  water,  and  this  fact  could  not  be  "undone",  therefore  when  they  put  me  in  the  tank  and 
sealed  the  lid,  I  drowned.  It  would  however  be  a  very  interesting  experiment  to  see  what  would  happen  if 
you  took  a  child  as  a  baby  and  raised  them  in  a  world  where  they  did  not  ever  learn  the  "parameters"  of 
this  world.  The  restrictions  and  the  laws  of  physics.  How  would  they  turn  out?  This  is  basically  what  they 
are  doing,  with  the  small  oversight  that  they  are  doing  it  with  the  youth  of  America,  WITH  the  written 
consent  of  the  United  States  Military /Government. 

After  each  shock  episode  when  I  regained  consciousness,  I  would  try  to  escape.  Each  time  I  would  get  a 
little  farther  down  the  hall,  and  after  each  time  I  seemed  to  be  a  little  stronger.  One  time  as  men  are 
grabbing  me  I  threw  a  few  of  them  off  me  and  Adolph  grabs  me.  I  could  not  break  his  grasp,  and  we  fell 
to  the  ground.  As  he  is  holding  me  he  said  "Rhino,  it's  me,  your  safe.  Rhino  Iim  your  father!"  I 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (37  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:16] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

specifically  remember  I  said  "Your  not  my  father,  my  father  lives  in  Connecticut  and  get  your  hands  off 
me  you  f*cldng  asshole"  and  I  spit  right  in  his  left  eye.  As  we  were  struggling,  someone  stuck  me  in  the 
ass  with  a  syringe  and  I  blacked  out. 

One  time  I  remember  waking  up  and  now  in  the  lab  are  several  men.  I  get  off  the  table  and  I  am  standing. 
They  try  and  force  me  to  the  ground.  "NO"  I  scream  and  all  of  a  sudden  it  was  like  I  had  the  strength  of 
ten  men.  I  threw  those  two  to  the  ground  and  then  three  more  grab  me  and  I  am  wrestling  with  them  three 
more  grabbed  me.  Some  around  my  waist  some  around  my  body  and  they  are  trying  too  get  me  to  the 
ground.  I  am  freaking  out  and  fighting  back  with  all  my  might.  I  would  throw  them  off  me  like  they  were 
the  size  of  5  year  olds  but  like  ants  they  kept  swarming  on  me  and  no  matter  how  many  I  threw  off  more 
were  always  on  me.  There  were  at  least  six  guys  on  me  and  they  thought  I  was  spent,  but  I  had  paused  for 
that  exact  reason.  Then  in  one  burst  I  was  driving  with  all  my  might  towards  the  man  in  the  blue  lab  coat. 
I  got  to  only  a  few  feet  away  when  they  wrestled  me  to  the  ground  and  stuck  me  in  the  ass  again  with  the 
syringe.  Just  before  they  stuck  me,  and  then  after  but  before  I  blacked  out  again.  I  remember  the  men 
screaming  "hurry  up.,  and  just  stick  him  anywhere".  Then  as  the  drugs  disabled  me  to  move  I  could  still 
hear  them  for  a  minute  or  two.  It  was  black  but  I  could  still  hear  then  talking  and  one  guy  said  "Jesus! 
that  was  like  trying  to  wrestle  a  bull  for  Christ  sake"  and  the  other  guy  says  "I  don't  know  about  a  bull  but 
how  about  a  Rhino." 

And  they  all  began  laughing  at  me.  The  next  time,  as  I  was  coming  to  they  stuck  me  within  5  seconds  of 
me  opening  my  eyes  they  stuck  me  with  the  needle  but  still  I  managed  to  over  power  three  or  for  guys 
including  throwing  Mr.  Green  himself  into  the  hallway  wall.  I  got  to  the  hallway  and  ran  for  the  door. 
They  tackled  me  about  20  yards  from  the  door  to  the  outside  and  then  piled  on  me  until  they  could 
administer  another  shot  to  me. 

One  time  instead  of  trying  to  run  down  the  hall  I  decided  to  hide  instead.  I  managed  to  place  a  chair  on 
top  of  the  table  and  then  knock  the  ceiling  panel  out  of  it's  place.  I  managed  to  grab  hold  of  the  "I"  beam 
and  I  pulled  my  self  up  and  I  wrapped  my  self  around  some  of  the  supports.  Everything  was  covered  with 
about  an  inch  of  dust,  but  I  didn't  care,  I  held  on  in  the  filth  with  all  I  had.  I  heard  the  alarm  go  off  and  as 
they  could  not  find  me.  Finally,  after  a  long  while  and  when  they  could  not  find  me,  they  reviewed  the 
video  tape  because  the  camera  was  always  watching  me.  On  the  film  they  saw  me  climbing  up  into  the 
ceiling  and  they  came  and  got  me.  I  began  screaming  "NO  MORE!  PLEASE  NO  MORE"  and  they 
hooked  me  back  up  to  the  electrodes  and  gave  me  more  juice  and  more  torture. 

The  next  time  I  awoke  there  were  six  guys  holding  me  down  already  and  the  needle  was  already  in  my 
arm.  I  freaked  out  like  never  before  and  again  managed  to  get  off  the  table  and  then  the  10  man  pile  up 
commenced  and  they  stuck  me  again. 

Finally  they  got  smart  and  after  all  their  resuscitation  efforts  failed  they  would  re-strap  me  to  the  table 
because  they  knew  I  would  come  back  sooner  or  later.  When  I  awoke  and  I  had  these  "straps"  on  me  and 
I  was  freaking  out.  All  I  remember  is  the  bright  ceiling  lights  and  then  shadows  would  come  over  me  and 
I  would  black  out  again. 

I  don't  know  how  many  times  this  happened  if  it  was  all  in  the  same  night  or  if  it  was  during  different 
nights.  As  I  became  stronger  and  stronger,  finally  I  ripped  free  of  the  straps.  I  didn't  rip  the  thick  leather 
straps  themselves,  I  ripped  them  off  from  where  they  were  connected  to  the  table.  Then  when  I  had  my 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (38  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 6] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

left  arm  free  I  unbuckled  my  right  and  then  undid  my  legs.  I  was  off  the  table,  the  lab  is  empty  except  for 
that  son  of  a  bitch  in  the  baby  blue  lab  coat  and  his  assistant.  His  back  is  turned  to  me  and  I  walk  very 
quietly  over  to  him.  I  want  to  see  the  look  on  his  face  when  he  sees  me  free.  I  walk  up  behind  him,  and 
when  the  son  of  a  bitch  turns  around  and  sees  me  all  he  says  with  no  change  in  his  facial  expression  is 
"What  do  you  want?"  I  instantly  grab  him  by  his  throat  with  my  left  hand  and  with  my  arm  that  is  like  a 
"Hydraulic  vice"  I  crush  his  throat  as  easily  and  with  as  much  effort  as  it  takes  to  crush  an  empty  beer 
can.  Then  I  let  him  go.  He  flops  around  for  a  while  like  a  fish  out  of  water  gasping  for  air  holding  his 
throat.  With  in  seconds  he  stops  moving.  I  turn  to  my  right  and  look  at  the  lab  assistant.  He  sees  me 
looking  at  him  and  drops  his  clipboard.  The  look  of  fear  in  his  eyes  is  unforgettable.  He  has  short  brown 
hair,  and  brown  eyes.  He  is  about  5'-9"  with  a  thin  build.  I  start  to  walk  over  to  him.  He  is  backing  up  as 
far  and  as  fast  as  he  can  go,  when  he  reaches  the  wall  he  looks  away  from  me  as  he  is  pressing  his  body 
as  flat  as  it  can  go.  He  starts  screaming  "NO!  PLEASE  NO"  and  I  grab  him  by  the  shirt.  He  passes  out 
and  I  just  drop  him  to  the  floor  as  I  had  nothing  against  him  personally  for  he  was  just  the  assistant,  and  I 
let  him  live.  I  head  for  the  door,  and  turn  right  into  the  hallway.  I  start  running  for  the  outer  doors  and  I 
am  about  half  way  down  the  hallway  when  about  six  or  seven  guys  leap  out  of  no  where  from  a 
connecting  hallway  and  tackle  me.  I  am  wrestling  with  them,  I  throw  some  off  and  some  more  jump  on 
the  pile.  They  stick  me  with  the  needle  again,  and  then  again,  and  then  again  until  I  am  subdued. 

When  I  wake  up  I  am  standing  in  front  of  the  body.  The  man  with  the  white  hair  is  yelling  at  me.  I  felt 
like  a  puppy  who  had  just  gone  to  the  bathroom  on  the  good  rug  for  the  first  time.  "WHAT  IS  THIS?"  he 
yells.  "WHAT  DID  YOU  DO?  LOOK  AT  WHAT  YOU  HAVE  DONE!"  As  he  was  yelling  at  me  I 
didn't  feel  bad  about  it,  and  I  felt  no  shame.  All  I  could  think  about  was  "Your  next  you  piece  of  shit  and 
if  I  could  move  I  would  kill  you  right  here  you  f*cking  ass-hole".  They  were  controlling  my  body,  but 
somehow  inside  my  mind  still  tried  to  fight  on.  Even  though  I  couldn't  move  my  body  "Andy"  was  still 
inside  somewhere. 

The  Electric  fence  As  the  electric  shock,  torture,  and  the  beatings  continued,  once  I  got  away.  I  woke  up 
after  seeing  my  body  and  "flashing"  into  the  green  healing  pool  in  my  mind.  I  pretended  to  be  injured 
(like  a  lame  duck)  as  I  entered  into  the  hallway.  The  men  all  came  running  at  first  but  then  when  they 
saw  me  crawling  they  slowed  to  a  walk.  When  they  were  almost  on  top  of  me,  with  one  burst  of  all  the 
energy  I  had,  I  exploded  into  them  knocking  a  few  of  them  down  and  I  broke  free  and  I  was  by  them.  I 
ran  in  my  underwear  for  the  door  to  the  outside.  I  got  outside  and  I  began  running  around  the  facility 
looking  for  a  way  out.  I  knew  it  was  very  cold  outside  because  I  could  see  my  breath.  It  was  snowing  and 
there  were  large  patches  of  snow  already  on  the  ground.  As  I  circled  the  complex  there  was  a  large  fence 
all  around  the  outside  with  large  metal  signs  every  15  yards  or  so  with  the  skull  and  cross  bones  on  it  and 
the  words  "Warning  Electric  fence".  I  was  trapped,  the  fence  was  in  front  of  me  and  to  my  back,  as  I 
turned  around,  were  about  10  men  in  a  semi-circle  closing  in  on  me.  I  back  away  from  the  fence  and  I  am 
going  to  try  and  jump  it.  Adolph  is  in  the  middle  of  the  semi-circle  and  yells  "Rhino!  NO!  DON'T  DO 
IT!"  But  I  was  not  listening  as  I  was  like  a  cornered  animal  not  thinking  just  looking  for  a  way  out.  So  I 
backed  up  and  ran  at  the  fence.  I  hear  the  man  with  the  white  hair  yell  "NO!  DON'T  DO  IT!"  but  I  leap 
for  the  fence  anyway.  The  only  part  of  my  body  that  touched  the  fence  was  the  palms  of  my  hands  as  I 
had  leaped  up  and  grabbed  the  very  top  of  the  fence  (the  top  row  of  barbed  wire)  and  did  sort  of  a  flip 
over  the  fence.  But  that  was  enough  as  I  was  instantly  electrocuted.  I  remember  laying  in  the  snow  for  a 
while,  with  smoke  or  steam  coming  off  my  body  and  the  smell  of  burnt  hair  in  the  air.  I  hear  behind  me 
the  men  yelhng  "F*CK!  WHY  DID  HE  HAVE  TO  DO  THAT",  they  were  actually  expressing  some 
grief  that  I  was  dead.  I  hear  them  talking  and  I  look  ahead  of  me.  There  is  nothing  but  open  woods  ahead. 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (39  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 6] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

Something  inside  me  says  "GET  UP!  GET  UP  YOU  F*CKING  SON  OF  A  BITCH  AND  RUN,  GET 
YOUR  ASS  UP  AND  RUN!  RUN  YOU  PIECE  OF  SHIT! ! !"  I  MANAGED  TO  GET  UP  but  then  I  fell 
right  back  on  my  face.  The  men  behind  the  fence  saw  me  move  and  now  with  new  puissance  ran  around 
the  building  and  were  heading  for  the  gate.  I  was  not  about  to  wait  for  them.  I  managed  to  get  my  self  up 
and  I  ran  with  all  my  might  for  the  woods.  I  heard  them  behind  me  but  not  for  very  long.  The  next  thing  I 
remember  is  running  on  the  outer  edges  of  the  campus.  I  have  no  idea  how  I  got  there,  how  I  knew  where 
I  was  going,  or  how  long  I  was  running  in  my  underwear  in  the  snow.  All  I  remember  is  running  and 
saying  to  my  self  "You  can  make  it!  almost  home!  you  can  make  it".  I  remember  people  were  looking  at 
me  as  I  was  now  running  across  the  campus.  I  had  land  marks,  I  knew  where  I  was,  almost  home.  I  make 
it  back  to  the  dorm  room.  I  get  to  the  elevator  and  a  bunch  of  girls  are  getting  on  with  me.  They  start 
laughing  at  me  and  I  collapse  in  the  corner  of  the  elevator.  I  said  "Please!  Please  just  push  4  for  me."  I 
manage  to  get  out  at  the  4th  floor  and  run  for  my  room.  My  room  is  of  course  all  the  way  at  the  end  of 
the  hall  way.  The  next  to  last  room  located  by  the  one-way  fire  door  which  leads  to  the  stairs.  I'm  praying 
that  Brian  is  there  and  the  door  is  open.  The  door  handle  turns  and  I  literally  fall  into  the  room.  Brian  is 
on  the  phone,  as  I  fall  in  front  of  him  he  says  "He's  here  call  me  back"  and  hangs  up  the  phone. 

Brian  takes  one  look  at  me  and  grabs  the  comforter  off  his  bed  and  wraps  it  around  me  as  my  skin  is 
bright  red  and  I  am  shaking  violently  from  the  cold.  He  gets  off  my  underwear  and  puts  my  bathrobe  on 
my  shoulders  and  walks  me  to  the  showers.  He  puts  me  in  the  shower  and  turns  the  hot  water  on.  I  can 
see  the  steam  rising  from  the  hot  water  but  I  cannot  feel  anything  on  my  skin.  "DON'T  F*CKING  MOVE 
FROM  THAT  STALL"  he  yells  at  me,  and  he  leaves.  I  must  have  stood  in  that  shower  for  hours,  until 
finally  I  got  some  feeling  back  in  my  skin  and  my  fingers  were  getting  puny.  I  am  still  in  some  sort  of 
shock  as  I  put  my  robe  on  and  try  and  head  for  my  room.  When  I  get  to  my  door  I  hear  arguing  going  on 
inside.  I  hear  Brian  yelling  "WHAT  THE  F*CK  DID  YOU  DO  TO  HIM"  and  then  I  hear  Mr.  Green's 
voice  answer  "THAT'S  NONE  OF  YOU  BUSINESS"  and  I  open  the  door  and  see  Brian,  Mr.  Green, 
Adolph,  and  a  few  other  guys  all  in  my  room,  and  I  just  black  out. 

I  wake  up  and  I  am  in  my  bunk  bed,  I  look  over  the  side  and  Brian  is  at  the  door  talking  to  Mr.  Green,  he 
sees  me  and  yells  at  me  to  "Go  back  to  sleep!  This  is  all  a  bad  dream",  he  then  says  a  more  few  words  to 
Mr.  Green  and  closes  the  door.  I  am  still  looking  at  him  and  he  yells  again  "I  SAID  GO  BACK  TO 
F*CKING  SLEEP!  THIS  IS  ALL  A  BAD  DREAM!"  I  fall  asleep  and  wake  up  the  next  morning  having 
had  a  horrific  nightmare.  But  I  can  hardly  move  as  I  have  a  very  bad  cold.  Flu  like  symptoms  but  by  that 
night  they  were  gone  again  and  I  felt  fine. 

Back  in  the  dorm  Meanwhile  what  is  happening  back  in  the  dorm  room  and  during  school  while  all  this 
is  going  on?  I  remember  strange  things  happening  in  my  normal  life  during  school.  My  high  school  sweet 
heart  "Dawn"  had  gone  to  a  different  college  so  I  was  not  that  interested  in  meeting  different  girls 
anyway  as  I  was  loyal  to  her  and  her  alone.  But  all  the  girls  as  well  as  most  of  the  people  I  knew  thought 
I  was  the  biggest  ass-hole  because  I  didn't  talk  much  to  anyone.  During  classes,  in  the  hallways,  at  parties 
or  anywhere.  The  only  people  I  had  spoken  to  were  the  football  players  and  the  coaches.  This  was  my 
"world"  as  far  as  walking  to  and  from  classes  I  always  had  my  Walkman  on.  People  made  jokes  that  they 
thought  it  was  "glued"  to  my  head. 

On  the  football  team,  I  earned  a  starting  spot  on  the  best  team  Rochester  had  had  in  their  100  years  of 
having  a  football  team.  As  suddenly  as  I  had  earned  the  starting  spot,  the  next  week  the  coaches  told  me 
that  I  was  no  longer  going  to  be  the  starter  and  I  was  benched.  I  go  in  as  to  ask  why,  and  then  my  coach, 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (40  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 6] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

coach  Marz  tells  me  that  there  are  "other  forces  at  work"  and  he  has  this  glazed  look  in  his  eyes  like  he 
wants  to  tell  me  something  but  he  cannot.  Looking  back  I  think  they  wanted  to  keep  me  as  quite  as 
possible.  In  other  words,  the  last  thing  they  wanted  me  to  do  is  go  off  and  be  a  great  football  star,  with 
news  papers  and  the  media.  So  I  think  they  went  to  the  coaches  and  told  them  not  to  play  me,  to  bench 
me  because  they  could  not  take  the  chance  of  my  face  getting  on  the  news. 

During  parents  weekend  freshmen  year  my  father  came  up  for  the  event.  During  one  of  the  evenings  the 
school  had  hired  a  "Stage  Hypnotist"  for  a  show  after  dinner.  In  the  main  cafeteria  they  had  set  up  chairs 
probably  over  to  2000  seats.  The  hypnotist  asks  for  volunteers  to  be  in  the  show  and  he  starts  picking 
people  out  of  the  audience  to  come  up  and  be  hypnotized.  I  am  waving  my  hand  like  crazy  and  the  guy 
picks  some  people  who  are  right  near  me  and  passes  me  by.  I  say  "fuck  this  I'm  going  up  there  anyway" 
because  I  really  wanted  to  do  this  for  some  reason. 

So  I  join  the  pack  of  people  that  are  heading  up  toward  the  stage  (because  he  is  selecting  about  30  people 
to  go  up).  I  get  all  the  way  up  to  the  stage  and  sit  in  one  of  the  fold  out  chairs  they  have  on  stage.  He  then 
is  about  to  start  the  show  when  a  man  in  a  Green  army  uniform  then  comes  over  to  the  side  of  the  stage 
and  tell  the  stage  hypnotist  that  I  cannot  participate.  And  the  guy  tells  me  that  I  must  go  back  to  my  seat. 
I  remember  being  humiliated  as  I  had  to  walk  all  the  way  back  to  my  seat  in  front  of  the  crowd.  As  I  was 
walking  back  I  start  yelling  "THEY  DON'T  WANT  ME."  I  say.  During  the  whole  show  I'm  very  pissed 
off.  After  the  show  I  remember  going  up  to  the  performer  and  telling  him  that  "I  am  a  victim  of  a 
government  hypnosis  mind  control  experiment  and  can  he  help  me?"  My  father  is  right  there  for  all  of 
this.  The  hypnotist  then  asks  me  "Who  is  doing  this  to  you?"  and  I  point  to  the  two  men  leaning  up 
against  the  wall  (it's  Mr.  Green  and  the  man  with  the  white  hair,  Adolph),  then  he  did  something,  either 
brought  out  his  watch  on  a  string  or  said  something  to  me  and  zap  I  am  under  his  spell.  I  remember 
introducing  my  father  to  both  Adolph  and  Mr.  Green,  we  were  right  there  in  the  cafeteria  against  the  wall 
then  they  made  us  follow  them  into  a  more  quite  place.  There  I  think  they  made  my  father  forget  the 
whole  incident  and  made  me  shut  the  hell  up.  To  this  day  when  I  ask  my  father  about  the  stage  hypnotist 
at  parents  weekend  freshmen  year  he  vaguely  remembers  the  event,  being  there,  but  that's  it.  Nothing 
about  meeting  the  men  against  the  wall  and  nothing  about  going  to  a  more  secure  place  to  erase  his 
memory. 

I  remember  walking  back  to  my  room  from  practice  one  day  and  a  kid,  a  skinny  kid  (about  180  pounds), 
comes  up  to  me  in  front  of  my  dorm  room  and  says  "Your  Andy  Pero  right?"  and  I  say  "Yes".  Then  he 
says  "You  live  with  Brian  XXXXXX  from  irondiquite  right?"  and  I  say  "YES".  Then  he  says  "I  DON'T 
KNOW  WHO  THE  HELL  YOUR  ROOMATE  IS  BUT  I'M  BRIAN  XXXXXX  FROM 
IRONDIQUITE!"  I  say  "don't  be  ridicules  you  don't  look  anything  like  Brian  XXXXXX  from 
Irondiquite."  I  go  inside  and  tell  my  roommate  Brian  "Hey  Brian  some  kid  out  in  the  parking  lot  says  he 
is  you"  and  I  start  laughing.  He  says  what  kid,  and  I  point  at  him  through  the  window.  My  roommate  runs 
out  the  door  and  goes  out  to  talk  to  the  kid.  I  never  saw  that  kid  again. 

I  remember  Mrs.  Purrizzo  and  the  woman  with  the  black  hair  coming  up  to  Rochester  several  times  and 
wanting  me  to  take  her  and  her  friend  to  a  hotel  room.  I  told  her  that  I  could  not  because  I  already  had  a 
girl  friend,  and  that  it  wouldn't  be  right  and  because  I  wouldn't  want  it  done  to  me.  She  said  that  I  was 
more  addictive  then  pure  cocaine,  and  she  is  addicted.  She  must  have  me.  Again  I  told  her  no.  Her  and 
her  friend  came  up  3  or  4  times.  I  let  them  buy  me  dinner  once,  but  that  was  it.  Once  after  I  had  shot 
them  down,  they  met  some  of  the  seniors  on  the  football  team  out  at  a  local  bar  and  had  made  it  with 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (41  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:16] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

them,  and  I  heard  about  it.  They  gave  me  a  lot  of  shit  about  it  because  I  must  have  been  crazy  because 
these  women  were  beautiful.  So  why  did  I  shoot  them  down?  They  kept  asking  me  and  I  would  just  tell 
them  that  it  was  a  long  story. 

One  of  the  most  disturbing  memories  I  have  about  school  is  I  remember  people  coming  forward  to  try 
and  help  me.  I  remember  a  physics  professor  coming  up  to  me  and  talking  to  me  about  what  the  were 
doing  to  me.  How  he  had  figured  out  the  jump  in  Wilson  Commons  should  have  for  all  intents  and 
purposes  killed  me.  How  I  was  going  close  to  32  feet  sec/sec.  And  how  the  military  probably  was  having 
me  jump  off  high  things  and  out  of  planes.  And  he  asked  if  he  was  right.  Then  he  told  me  not  to  tell 
anyone  but  they  were  organizing  a  case  against  the  government. 

What  Adolph  had  done  to  me  was  to  instructed  me  that  if  ANYONE  started  asking  ANY  questions  that  I 
would  immediately  report  this  back  to  him  with  all  the  names,  and  details  of  the  questions  and  what  was 
said  during  the  whole  conversation.  I  couldn't  control  my  self.  I  couldn't  NOT  tell  him,  I  had  no  control. 
So  everyone  that  tried  to  help  me  I  turned  them  in,  and  ratted  them  out.  I  remember  the  physics  professor 
disappearing.  I  remember  the  dean  and  a  few  others  trying  to  help  me,  and  then  I  ratted  them  out  as  well. 

I  remember  running  across  campus.  As  soon  as  I  would  see  them  coming  for  me,  I  would  just  start 
running.  I  would  just  take  off  and  as  I  ran  in  between  people  some  would  yell  "RUN  ANDY  RUN."  I 
remember  jumping  over  things  and  off  ledges  as  they  chased  me.  The  thing  is  I  would  always  run  home, 
I  would  run  home  to  Brian. 

Second  semester  (after  Christmas  break  and  after  Hell  week  in  my  fraternity)  about  mid  February  Brian 
starts  me  on  Steroids.  He  convinces  me  that  it's  the  best  thing  for  me  and  I  go  along  with  it  without  any 
argument.  He  is  a  steroid  guru  and  starts  to  explain  all  the  different  options  I  have.  I  tell  him  that  I  didn't 
know  that  much  about  it,  so  he  tries  to  explain  the  different  injection  options.  Where  you  can  take 
straight  testosterone  or  what's  better  is  to  take  a  "cocktail"  of  different  drugs  to  have  maximum  effect.  I 
tell  him  that  I  want  just  the  straight  testosterone  but  he  gets  me  the  cocktail  anyway.  I  object  but  seem  to 
have  no  choice  but  to  go  along  with  it.  Next  he  tells  me  you  should  "stack"  your  cycle.  What  this  means 
is  that  along  with  the  injections  you  should  also  take  an  oral  steroid  as  well  on  top  of  you  injection.  The 
way  he  explained  it  was  that  the  injection  was  going  to  be  for  "bulk"  and  the  oral  was  to  "cut  you  up"  (to 
give  your  muscles  definition  at  the  same  time).  And  of  course  I  go  along  with  the  pills  as  well  as  the 
needle. 

A  "normal"  cycle  of  steroids  consists  of  taking  the  drugs  for  an  eight  week  cycle.  Then  if  you  want  to 
continue  you  need  to  take  eight  weeks  off.  And  then  repeat  the  cycle.  A  normal  cycle  of  testosterone 
consists  of  1  cc  per  week  for  eight  weeks.  My  cycle  consisted  of  1  cc  the  first  week,  1  1/2  cc's  the  second 
weeK.  2  cc's  the  third  week,  2  1/2  cc's  the  four  week,  3  cc's  the  5th  and  6th  week,  then  2  cc's  the  7th 
week  and  finally  1  cc  the  8th  wee.  The  pills  were  very  small  and  they  were  pink.  The  needles  were  11/2 
inches  long  used  for  deep  muscle  injection,  what  the  liquid  they  were  injecting  me  with  was  I  have  no 
idea.  The  little  pink  pills  I  didn't  think  could  do  much  for  me,  I  was  supposed  to  take  two  per  day,  I  was 
taking  two  per  hour,  and  then  when  mine  ran  out  I  started  stealing  Brian's.  By  the  end  of  my  sixth  week 
my  muscles  had  grown  so  much  and  they  were  so  tight  that  the  needle  would  not  go  through  my  skin.  It 
was  like  trying  to  put  a  needle  into  wood,  and  that  was  with  the  muscle  in  my  leg  being  relaxed.  I  was 
also  having  severe  chest  pains.  My  heart  felt  like  it  was  going  to  explode  so  I  never  finished  the  steroid 
cycle.  The  massive  steroid  doses  is  just  about  the  time  I  was  being  pushed  out  of  the  airplanes.  So  for 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (42  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 6] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

some  reason  Brian  gets  on  my  case  about  not  finishing  the  steroid  cycle.  "Dude  finish  your  cycle!  you 
have  got  to  finish  your  cycle!.  And  don't  masturbate  so  much"  he  tells  me.  How  would  he  know  what  I 
do,  he  was  never  there  when  I  gave  my  self  the  injection  or  if  I  masturbated.  They  must  have  a  camera  in 
my  room.  I  remember  searching  the  room  and  finding  a  camera  in  the  light  where  they  had  been 
watching  me.  As  soon  as  I  found  the  camera  some  men  came  pounding  on  my  door  and  that's  all  I 
remember. 

I  remember  Brian  and  his  girlfriend  Gwen.  The  first  eight  weeks  of  the  second  semester  Brian  was  never 
there.  I  had  the  room  to  my  self.  Totally  by  my  self.  The  second  eight  weeks  Gwen  had  moved  in.  She 
was  always  there  and  let  me  tell  you  this  was  annoying.  Gwen  made  several  passes  at  me,  and  I  turned 
her  down  every  time.  After  the  school  year  was  almost  over  Brian  and  Gwen  sit  me  down  and  he  tells  me 
"Dude,  this  is  going  to  blow  your  mind,  but  we  are  not  really  boyfriend  and  girlfriend."  "What  do  you 
mean?"  I  ask.  "We  have  been  assigned  together,  and  we  have  been  watching  you."  "Who  has  been 
watching  me?"  I  ask.  "The  people  we  work  for"  he  says.  "Which  is  who"  I  ask.  He  says  "Dude  who  do 
you  think  runs  the  country".  "The  government"  I  answer.  They  both  start  laughing,  "Dude  are  you 
ignorant  enough  to  believe  that  the  country  is  really  run  by  the  government!  The  country  is  really  run  by 
special  interests  groups,  very  very  powerful  groups  and  they  want  you  to  be  a  part  of  their  group.  They 
want  to  bring  you  into  their  family!"  When  I  heard  that  my  head  started  to  spin  and  I  blacked  out.  After  I 
came  around,  I  went  for  a  walk.  My  head  was  still  spinning,  I  didn't  know  what  to  do,  when  I  went  back 
to  my  room  the  man  with  the  white  hair  was  there,  I  tried  to  run  but  he  said  the  "magic"  word  and  I  was 
helpless  to  move,  and  I  forgot  all  about  it  for  years. 

I  also  remember  being  in  a  trial,  being  on  the  witness  stand.  I  am  talking  but  I  don't  know  what  is  coming 
out  of  my  mouth.  People  start  screaming  at  me  as  I  am  talking  but  I  don't  know  what  I  am  saying.  They 
are  yelling  "he  is  brainwashed".  It  was  the  trial  of  the  girl  who  was  killed  when  they  were  chasing  me 
across  campus.  The  next  time  on  the  stand  a  man  stands  up  all  by  himself  and  "whacks"  two  blocks  of 
wood  together.  I  snap  out  of  it  and  the  crowd  is  going  crazy.  I  believed  it  was  the  trial  of  the  girl  and  they 
made  me  say  that  the  girl  was  killed  in  the  name  of  "national  security".  When  the  man  whacked  the 
blocks  together  the  man  with  the  white  hair  quickly  gets  me  off  the  stand  and  gets  me  out  of  there.  That's 
all  I  remember,  the  man  with  the  two  blocks,  and  people  starting  to  scream  when  they  heard  what  was 
coming  out  of  my  mouth. 

I  think  all  of  my  friends  as  well  as  the  whole  campus  thought  that  I  was  working  for  the  FBI  or 
something. 

The  Big  tank-  Back  at  the  Big  lab  the  experiments  that  followed  were  on  a  much  higher  scale  of 
sophistication  compared  to  when  we  first  started.  I  believe  that  this  is  about  the  time  they  were  giving  me 
the  massive  steroid  injections.  One  of  the  first  things  they  did  to  me  was  they  brought  me  into  another 
room.  There  is  this  huge  tub  of  water.  Approximately  7  feet  deep  (because  I  could  not  touch)  and  about  7 
feet  across  (like  a  huge  square).  They  bring  me  up  to  the  platform,  and  the  man  with  the  white  hair  tells 
me  I'm  going  to  take  a  swim.  He  tells  me  to  strip  down  to  my  underwear  and  then  instructs  me  that  the 
water  is  the  same  temperature  as  "a  nice  warm  hot  bath."  I  get  in  and  spend  hours  splashing  around  and 
actually  enjoying  it.  I  know  it  had  to  be  hours  because  there  were  at  least  10  people  or  so  watching  me 
for  the  first  few  minutes  or  so.  I'm  a  "pool  hound"  to  begin  with  so  naturally  I'm  hamming  it  up, 
splashing  around,  doing  some  short  laps  etc.  Every  time  I  grabbed  the  side  of  the  tub  they  got  very  upset 
(by  they  I  mean  everyone  who  was  watching  me  would  yell  out  all  at  once  "DON'T  TOUCH  THE 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (43  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 6] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

SIDE").  OK  I  said.  Why?  I  ask.  "Because  we  are  trying  to  see  how  long  you  can  tread  water"  they 
answered.  "OK",  I  answered  and  continued  to  play  in  the  tub,  it  was  like  a  game  to  me.  After  a  while  the 
people  started  to  filter  out,  and  after  a  very  long  while  they  were  all  gone  except  one  guy  in  the  baby  blue 
lab  coat.  He  was  sitting  all  the  way  against  the  back  far  wall  leaning  his  chair  up  against  the  wall.  He 
says  to  me  "I'll  be  right  back."  "Where  are  you  going?"  I  ask.  "To  get  a  sandwich,  I'll  be  right  back  and 
don't  you  f* eking  move."  He  leaves  and  now  I  am  alone.  Now  minutes  seem  like  hours  as  I  am  alone 
treading  water  in  this  huge  steel  "can"  and  I  look  at  my  hands  and  they  are  all  "pruny"  so  I  say  to  my  self 
"screw  this"  and  I  get  out  of  the  tub.  I  walk  around  the  lab  and  nothing  interests  me,  so  then  I  walk  into 
the  hallway.  Some  one  sees  me  and  screams  at  me  "why  are  you  out  of  the  tub?"  and  all  of  a  sudden 
people  start  running  towards  me  from  everywhere.  "I'm  bored,  can  you  get  me  a  raft  of  something"  I  ask. 
Adolph  starts  half  yelling  and  half  laughing  at  me  and  I  get  back  in  again.  They  bring  me  one  of  those 
"kick  boards"  which  you  see  at  the  YMCA  during  swim  class  which  are  in  the  shape  of  a  tombstone.  I 
ask  for  two  and  a  football. 

They  ask  me  why  and  I  tell  them  "so  I  can  sit  on  the  boards  and  have  a  catch  with  someone."  They 
produce  the  second  kick  board  within  a  few  minutes.  The  football  came  sometime  later  (which  seemed  to 
be  an  eternity  to  me).  It  was  one  of  those  orange  nerf  footballs.  I  specifically  remember  this  because  I 
was  having  a  catch  with  one  of  the  men  from  the  man  with  the  white  hair's  group.  I'm  bobbing  on  the 
water  with  the  two  kicking  boards  stacked,  and  squeezed  between  my  legs  as  I  sit  on  them.  To  get  more 
leverage,  I  would  grab  the  edge  of  the  tub  with  my  right  hand  and  throw  with  my  left  as  I  am  left  handed. 
After  a  while  I  became  bored  again.  So,  as  a  joke,  I  dunked  the  nerf  ball  in  the  nice  warm  bath  water  and 
I  threw  it  to  the  guy  I  was  having  a  catch  with.  He  was  only  ten  or  fifteen  yards  away  but  I  threw  it  as 
hard  as  I  could.  It  was  a  perfect  spiral  and  I  hit  him  right  in  the  chest.  The  thing  is,  it  knocked  him  right 
onto  his  back  and  the  other  men  who  were  watching  all  began  laughing.  The  laughter  continued  for  a  few 
seconds  but  then  when  he  didn't  get  up  the  laughter  stopped  and  they  all  went  over  to  him.  He  eventually 
got  up,  but  the  other  men  basically  had  to  carry  him  into  the  hallway.  I  could  tell  that  he  was  going  to  be 
all  right  but  he  was  hurting.  That  was  the  end  of  the  football  and  the  end  of  my  kick  boards.  I  had  to  tread 
water  for  quite  a  while  longer  after  that,  the  atmosphere  had  gone  from  very  festive  to  very  serious. 

The  thing  is  when  they  finally  pulled  me  out  of  the  tub,  my  skin  was  as  red  as  a  ripe  tomato,  and  as  they 
rubbed  me  down  with  towels  I  couldn't  feel  them.  I  couldn't  feel  anything  touching  my  skin.  My  penis 
had  shrunk  so  much  I  had  to  check  to  make  sure  it  was  still  there.  I  believe  that  the  water  was  not  hot  but 
very  cold  and  they  were  trying  to  see  how  long  my  body  could  overcome  hypothermia  using  only  the 
power  of  suggestion  in  the  mind.  I  have  no  idea  how  cold  the  water  actually  was,  or  how  long  I  was 
actually  in  the  tub  but  I  can  be  sure  that  it  was  hours. 

After  they  dried  me  off  they  made  me  do  jumping  jacks  and  pushups  down  on  the  floor.  As  I'm  doing  my 
pushups  I  hear  a  noise  over  my  right  shoulder,  one  of  Adolph's  men  was  picking  up  the  towels  they  had 
just  dried  me  off  with,  and  tripped  or  slipped  on  something  and  I  watched  him  fall  in  the  tub  with  my 
right  eye.  I  heard  everybody  running  behind  me.  After  a  few  seconds  I  hear  the  man  with  the  white  hair 
yelling  at  me  to  get  my  ass  up  there.  I  stop  doing  my  pushups  and  hurry  up  the  ladder.  When  I  get  to  the 
top,  I  recognized  the  guy  in  the  water,  he  was  one  of  the  more  likable  guys  out  of  the  original  group. 
When  I  see  it's  him,  I  start  laughing  my  ass  off  and  I  said  something  stupid  like  "how's  the  water"  but 
everyone  around  me  is  VERY  serious  and  they  are  frantically  trying  to  get  the  man  to  grab  the  end  of  a 
broom  handle.  This  guy  was  a  big  and  burly  guy  (over  6'-2"  and  at  least  250  pounds).  Yet  I  watched  as  he 
could  barley  close  his  hand  around  the  broom  handle.  He  was  fully  clothed  and  was  wearing  a  heavy 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (44  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:16] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

dark  wool  overcoat.  They  manage  to  get  him  over  to  the  edge  but  there  was  no  foothold  or  leverage  to 
pull  him  in  and  they  could  not  get  him  out  of  the  water.  They  tried  several  times,  but  the  man  could  not 
move  his  arms  at  all  to  help  them.  The  man  with  the  white  hair  now  jumps  in  and  tries  to  lift  him  out  of 
the  water  with  one  hand  while  holding  onto  the  edge  with  the  other  to  no  avail.  He  yells  at  me  to  jump  in. 
So  I  do,  I  try  and  pull  him  up  as  Adolph  is  doing  on  the  other  side  and  again  this  doesn't  work.  So  I  did 
the  only  thing  left.  I  took  a  deep  breath  and  went  to  the  bottom  feet  first  and  came  up  under  the  guy  who 
had  fell  in.  With  my  knees  bent  and  my  hands  above  my  head  I  grab  the  guy's  butt  and  push  off  the 
bottom  with  my  feet  locking  my  arms  above  me.  By  doing  this  I  managed  to  throw  him  far  enough  out  of 
the  water  to  where  they  grabbed  him  and  pulled  him  out.  I  repeated  this  with  Adolph,  and  then  just  got 
out  myself  just  like  I  was  getting  out  of  the  deep  end  of  a  swimming  pool.  I  stood  up  and  watched,  but  as 
I  watched  I  became  very  confused  as  they  frantically  cut  the  man  in  the  over  coat's  clothing  off  and  they 
were  wrapping  him  in  blankets  as  fast  as  they  could  get  them.  His  face  was  expressionless,  his  eyes  were 
wide  open  but  didn't  move,  and  his  skin  was  very  very  pale.  They  had  some  trouble  getting  him  down  the 
ladder,  but  they  managed  and  they  put  him  right  onto  a  stretcher  and  wheeled  him  quickly  out  of  the 
room  and  into  the  hallway.  The  man  with  the  white  hair  wrapped  a  blanket  around  his  shoulders  and 
started  yelling  at  everyone.  This  all  happened  in  under  two  minutes,  the  man  was  in  the  water  for 
probably  about  one,  maybe  less.  I  just  stood  there  and  hoped  he  didn't  yell  at  me  again  (I  had  already 
screwed  up  twice,  the  football  and  getting  out  of  the  pool  without  permission).  Everyone  starts  to  pat  me 
on  the  back  and  tells  me  what  a  great  job  I  did.  But  now  I  was  even  more  confused?  How  come  he 
couldn't  get  out  of  the  pool?  Why  did  his  face  look  like  that?  Why  is  my  skin  red  and  his  is  white?  What 
did  I  do  that  was  so  good?  I  just  pushed  him  out  of  the  pool. 

Looking  back  I  don't  know  why  I  remember  this  event  so  clearly.  Maybe  it  is  because  it  has  the  least 
amount  of  pain,  or  because  it  was  early  on  in  my  development,  or  maybe  it  is  because  afterwards  they 
made  me  feel  special  for  some  reason.  I  don't  know,  but  that's  why  I  believe  that  the  water  was  very  cold 
and  not  the  temperature  of  a  luke  warm  bath. 

Make  a  red  dot  the  size  of  a  half  dollar-  One  of  the  very  next  things  they  did  was  to  instruct  me  in  the  art 
of  shooting  guns.  When  they  brought  me  from  my  dorm  room  I  entered  the  lab  but  this  time  they  bring 
me  to  a  different  part  of  the  lab.  To  a  place  I  had  never  been  before.  This  place  is  like  a  long  narrow 
warehouse  with  the  back  of  the  room  lined  with  sand  bags  about  2/3  of  the  way  up  to  the  ceiling  at  the  far 
end.  I  am  standing  by  my  self.  There  is  a  group  of  people  standing  off  to  my  left.  Adolph  comes  over  to 
me  and  turns  me  to  face  him.  "Listen  to  me  very  carefully,"  he  says.  "This  is  very  very  important!  Do 
you  understand?"  he  asks.  I  think  I  nodded  my  head.  "We  are  going  to  work  on  your  shooting  skills 
today"  he  said.  "Here  is  what  you  are  going  to  do.  Look  at  me  and  focus.  Are  you  focused?"  he  says  as 
his  voice  raises.  "Yes"  I  say.  "When  you  shoot,  you  shoot  to  kill!  Repeat  it!"  he  said.  And  I  repeated  it. 
"When  you  see  a  target,  you  will  envision  two  round  circles  each  the  size  of  a  half  dollar.  They  are 
glowing  neon  red.  These  two  circles  are  going  to  appear  on  every  target.  One  will  be  in  the  middle  of  the 
targets  forehead  and  the  other  will  be  right  in  the  upper  middle  of  his  chest.  WHEN  YOU  FIRE,  YOU 
WILL  ENVISION  IN  YOUR  MIND,  ZOOMING  IN  TO  THESE  TARGETS  LIKE  THE  WORLDS 
MOST  POWERFUL  TELEPHOTO  LENS.  IN  YOUR  MIND  THAT  LITTLE  RED  GLOWING 
TARGET  WILL  BECOME  THE  SIZE  OF  A  STOP  SIGN.  NO  MATTER  HOW  FAR  AWAY  THEY 
ARE.  IT  WILL  ALWAYS  BE  AS  EASY  TO  HIT  THE  EXACT  CENTER  OF  THE  TARGET,  JUST  AS 
IF  YOU  WERE  SHOOTING  A  STOP  SIGN  STANDING  TWO  FEET  IN  FRONT  OF  IT.  IN  YOUR 
MIND,  YOU  WILL  ADJUST  FOR  WIND  AND  DISTANCE  AUTOMATICALLY.  WHEN  YOU 
SHOOT  YOU  WILL  NOT  THINK,  YOU  WILL  JUST  DO!  DO  YOU  UNDERSTAND!  DO  YOU 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (45  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 6] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

UNDERSTAND!  DO  YOU  UNDERSTAND!"  he  said.  I  SAID  "YES  I UNNDERSTAND". 

One  of  the  other  lab  guys  whom  I  had  never  talked  to  before  then  comes  up  from  behind  me  somewhere 
and  he  is  holding  a  case.  He  places  the  case  on  this  round  wooden  table  and  opens  it.  There  are  six 
different  pistols  in  it.  He  asked  me  to  look  at  him  and  not  the  pistols.  He  then  asks  me  "if  I  had  ever  shot 
a  gun  before."  I  said  "once  at  sleep  away  camp  when  I  was  little"  he  asked  me  if  I  knew  the  caliber  and  I 
said  "yes,  it  was  a  .22  caliber  rifle"  and  I  remember  hearing  laughter,  it  seemed  to  be  from  all  over  the 
room.  He  then  said  to  "focus  your  eyes  on  me,  always  your  eyes  are  on  me".  He  then  asked  me  if  I  had 
ever  shot  a  pistol  before  and  I  replied  "no".  He  then  told  me  that  he  was  going  to  instruct  me  how  to 
handle  a  gun,  how  to  load  it,  how  to  clean  it,  how  each  one  is  different  and  what  there  different 
characteristics  are,  and  he  went  on  and  on.  At  the  end  he  said  "you  will  remember  everything  I  say  and  it 
will  become  like  second  nature  to  you,  you  will  know  it  like  the  back  of  your  hand".  He  then  picked  up 
the  first  pistol  and  for  the  next  few  hours  (I  presume  it  was  hours)  he  spent  showing  me  all  the  guns. 
Taking  apart  all  the  guns,  and  putting  them  back  together.  How  to  load  them.  How  to  clean  them.  How 
each  one  was  different  etc.. etc..  I  specifically  remember  this  because  after  I  did  it  once,  I  knew  each  gun 
like  the  back  of  my  hand.  They  on  the  other  hand  were  quite  insistant  that  I  disassemble  and  then 
reassemble  every  gun  at  LEAST  25  times.  After  about  three  or  four  "assemblies"  I  spoke  out  and  said 
"this  is  a  waste  of  time,  when  can  I  shoot?"  and  then  like  one  voice  every  one  in  the  room  started  yelling 
at  me.  All  basically  saying  the  same  thing,  that  your  gun  is  your  life  and  that  all  this  is  very  very  very 
important.  I  got  the  message  and  said  "well  test  me".  Someone,  I  think  it  was  Mr.  GreenA's  voice  says 
"all  right,  we'll  test  you  smart-ass"  and  they  made  me  turn  around.  I  hear  them  working.  When  I  turn 
back  around  all  six  guns  are  disassembled  and  are  in  a  big  pile  in  the  middle  of  the  round  table.  The  man 
with  the  white  hair  says  to  me  you  have  exactly  something  something  minutes  to  reassemble  all  the 
weapons.  I  really  wasn't  listening  to  him.  The  moment  I  had  turned  around  and  saw  the  pile  of  parts  I 
knew  what  they  wanted  me  to  do.  I  was  like  a  kid  in  a  candy  store.  Excited  at  the  new  challenge,  and 
ready  to  show  them  just  what  I  could  do,  it  was  all  like  a  game  to  me.  Me  against  them  and  they  don't 
think  I  can  do  it.  As  the  man  with  the  white  hair  finished  speaking  the  words  I  really  wasn't  hearing.  He 
said  "ready"  and  I  look  at  him  and  he  has  a  stop  watch,  to  the  left  of  him  is  Mr.  Green  standing  there  with 
his  arms  crossed  with  this  shit  eating  grin  on  his  face.  I  remember  thinking  to  my  self  "watch  this  you  son 
of  a  bitch"  and  Adolph  says  "go."  And  I  rush  over  to  the  table.  Let  me  tell  you  every  piece  that  I  touched 
I  instantly  knew  EXACTLY  what  gun  it  went  to,  how  it  was  used,  what  purpose  it  served  the  weapon 
and  how  to  clean  it.  I  instantly  knew  everything  and  every  word  the  instructor  had  told  me  about  that 
piece. 

I  have  no  idea  how  fast  I  assembled  those  six  pistols.  I  was  so  focused  on  the  task  I  had  no  idea  about 
anything  else  around  me.  How  much  time  had  gone  by,  where  I  was,  nothing.  I  was  going  very  fast  and 
when  I  finished  and  slammed  the  last  pistol  to  the  table  and  yelled  "done".  As  I  looked  up  they  all  had 
this  blank  stare  and  mouth  open  look  to  them.  Mr.  Green  says  "do  it  again"  and  I  did  it  two  more  times. 
Then  the  man  with  the  white  hair  and  black  leather  coat  goes  behind  me  and  takes  apart  one  of  the  guns 
and  holds  it  in  front  of  me  and  instructs  me  to  tell  in  detail  what  gun  this  part  goes  to  and  what  it  is  used 
for.  I  would  then  tell  every  detail  word  for  word  exactly  as  the  instructor  in  the  blue  lab  coat  told  me. 
After  three  or  four  parts  Adolph  is  now  strutting  around  like  a  proud  peacock.  He  praised  me  and  made 
me  feel  good  about  my  self,  and  I  said  with  a  very  cocky  attitude  "now  can  I  shoot"  as  I  looked  at  Mr. 
Green.  Mr.  Green  breaks  a  smile  and  says  "Shit! !  let  him  shoot". 

The  lab  instructor  grabs  a  second  case  out  of  the  hall.  It's  black  look  identical  to  the  other  case  only 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (46  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 6] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

smaller.  He  opens  it  and  it  has  boxes  of  bullets  in  it.  He  places  five  or  six  bullets  on  this  little  slotted 
plastic  tray,  grabs  one  of  the  guns  and  proceeds  to  walk  down  to  the  closest  shooting  station.  It  was  a 
movable  divider  type  wall  (like  the  kind  you  see  in  office  cubicles)  and  had  a  small  ledge  about  a  foot 
wide  on  it.  We  were  only  about  ten  yards  away  from  this  hanging  paper  target  (the  kind  with  a  black 
silhouette  on  it).  The  instructor  then  proceeded  to  tell  me  to  do  exactly  as  he  instructs.  He  tells  me  to  load 
the  clip,  insert  the  clip  into  the  pistol,  enter  a  round  into  the  chamber,  step  up  to  the  line  on  the  floor, 
envision  the  "red  dot"  on  the  targets  forehead  and  chest,  raise  and  stiffen  my  arm  like  a  "steel  beam", 
slowly  squeeze  the  trigger,  repeat  until  all  the  rounds  have  been  discharged,  step  back,  remove  the  clip 
from  the  pistol,  discharge  the  last  cartridge  from  the  chamber,  place  the  clip  and  the  pistol  on  the  ledge 
and  then  take  two  steps  back.  He  says  "do  it  now".  I  walk  up  to  the  ledge,  load  the  clip,  insert  it  into  the 
pistol,  load  a  round  into  the  chamber,  step  up  to  the  line,  raise  my  arm  and  fire  all  the  shots  at  once!. 

BLAM!BLAM!BLAM!BLAM!BLAM!  step  back,  remove  the  clip  from  the  pistol,  clear  the  last  round 
from  the  chamber,  place  both  the  clip  and  the  pistol  back  on  the  ledge  and  take  two  steps  back.  This  all 
took  place  in  probably  under  10  seconds.  I  did  all  this  just  like  I  had  done  it  a  thousand  times  before  and 
like  I  knew  it  like  the  back  of  my  hand.  The  instructor  comes  by  my  side  and  starts  lecturing  me  about 
squeezing  "gently"  on  the  trigger  and  how  to  shoot  my  rounds  "one  at  a  time  and  in  control".  I  have  tuned 
him  out  as  I  am  only  focusing  on  the  small  crowd  which  has  now  gathered  around  the  target  within  a 
matter  of  seconds,  and  there  seem  to  be  mixed  reviews  about  my  "performance"  and  a  large  amount  of 
discussion  is  going  on.  It  seems  I  had  hit  the  target  exactly  in  the  center  of  the  head,  but  only  once. 
Finally,  Adolph  walks  back  and  stands  in  front  of  me.  "Rhino"  he  says,  "Why  did  you  shoot  the  target 
once  and  then  deliberately  waste  the  rest  of  your  rounds?"  he  asks.  "I  didn't"  I  answered.  "Rhino,  there's 
only  one  hole  in  the  fucking  target,  now  answer  me,  WHY  DID  YOU  DELIBERATELY  MISS  WITH 
THE  REST  OF  YOUR  ROUNDS".  "I  didn't"  I  answer,  and  at  that  point  I  remember  a  feeling  of  such 
pride,  and  such  arrogance.  A  feeling  that  I  had  never  felt  before.  This  feeling  overwhelmed  me  and  I 
could  not  help  but  smile,  and  as  I  stood  there  I  stuck  out  my  chest  and  in  the  cockiest  demeanor  I  could 
muster  I  answered  "LOOK  AGAIN! ! !".  Adolph  is  looking  at  me  with  this  sort  of  puzzled  look  on  his 
face  and  turns  and  walks  back  to  the  target.  He  moves  people  aside  and  looks  at  it,  he  turns  and  looks 
back  at  me,  then  looks  at  the  back  of  the  target.  He  takes  three  steps  towards  me  "Rhino,  there's  only 
one.."  "LOOK  AGAIN! !"  I  yell.  He  walks  back  to  the  sand  bags  and  the  group  follows.  They  are  looking 
for  the  bullet  holes.  I  am  watching  as  all  eyes  are  scanning  the  wall  of  sand  bags.  I  hear  "here  it  is"  and  I 
see  one  of  the  lab  instructors  stick  his  finger  into  one  of  the  sand  bags.  There  is  still  puzzlement  and 
confusion  amongst  the  group.  They  can  find  only  one  bullet  hole.  Finally,  I  see  the  man  with  the  white 
hair  pull  out  his  pocket  knife  and  cuts  into  the  sand  bag.  I  cannot  see  what  is  going  on  as  the  group  closes 
around  him,  but  all  of  a  sodden  I  hear  this  ROAR  of  approval  from  the  crowd,  and  Adolph  emerges  from 
the  crowd  with  his  hand  out  stretched  and  something  is  on  his  palm.  He  approaches  me  and  there  is  a 
small  pile  of  bullets  in  his  palm.  "You  shot  all  your  rounds  through  the  same  hole  didnit  you?"  "Of 
course?  It's  what  you  told  me  to  do?"  I  answer.  And  as  I  answer  the  ROAR  erupts  again. 

I  remember  standing  there,  feeling  very  proud  of  myself,  yet  at  the  same  time  feeling  very  puzzled. 
"What  are  they  so  excited  about?"  I  was  asking  myself.  To  me,  it  was  as  easy  as  taking  the  cap  off  a  ball 
point  pen  and  putting  it  back  on  really  fast  five  times.  Simple,  a  child  could  do  it.  What  was  all  the 
hoopla  about?  I  had  absolutely  no  clue. 

For  the  rest  of  the  night  I  repeated  this  from  all  possible  distances,  angles,  and  firing  positions.  I  was  so 
fast  with  the  firing  procedure  they  had  five  or  six  stations  all  set  up  and  I  had  to  wait  for  them  to  examine 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (47  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:17] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

the  results  and  reset  the  targets  etc...  I  would  load  it,  fire  it,  remove  the  clip  or  spent  cartridges,  place 
everything  back  onto  the  shelves  exactly  as  I  had  the  first  time  and  move  onto  the  next  spot.  I  was  in 
heaven,  ever  since  the  fifth  or  sixth  grade  I  had  been  really  into  all  the  "really  cool"  stuff  that  you  weren't 
supposed  to  have  as  an  upper  middle  class  kid  (in  total  secrecy  from  my  mother  of  course). 

Chinese  martial  arts  weapons,  Chinese  throwing  stars,  numb-chucks,  brass  knuckles  with  spikes  etc..  My 
mother  hated,  and  I  mean  hated  guns.  I  was  not  allowed  to  have  ANY  toy  guns  as  a  child  what  so  ever, 
no  bee-bee  guns,  no  toy  guns,  not  even  any  plastic  guns.  I  wasn't  even  allowed  to  play  like  I  was  shooting 
anyone  (cops  and  robbers,  cowboys  and  Indians)  when  I  was  a  child.  When  Atari  came  out,  my  mother 
hated  even  the  idea  that  I  was  shooting  something  in  a  video  game  (space  invaders),  as  a  result  she 
simply  would  not  allow  me  to  play  certain  games  and  she  would  not  allow  me  to  have  them  (I  would  play 
them  anyway  just  over  at  a  friends  house).  When  I  was  in  high  school  and  Nentendo  came  out  she  would 
not  allow  me  to  buy  the  plastic  gun  which  hooked  into  the  game  so  I  could  play  "duck  hunt"  or  some 
police  game.  When  we  would  go  to  buy  games  she  simply  said  "it's  my  money  and  I  will  not  buy  that 
game  for  you."  I  wanted  "the  road  warrior"  or  something  and  she  wanted  me  to  get  "tennis"  or  "bass 
fishing"  "you  used  to  love  to  go  fishing"  she  would  say.  She  really  was  something.  With  my  father 
coming  back  from  Vietnam  a  different  man  and  having  severe  mental  anguish  about  what  happened  over 
there  and  the  whole  experience,  and  after  what  happened  to  Mr.  Johnson  I  can't  really  blame  her  for  her 
gun  hysteria,  I  can  only  try  to  understand.  BUT  ANYWAY,  here  I  was,  a  19  year  old  kid  and  all  of  a 
sudden  I  got  to  fire  all  these  these  "really  cool"  guns,  and  they  had  all  this  "really  cool"  stuff  like  knives, 
killing  wires,  night  vision  goggles,  and  all  of  these  ADULTS  were  running  around  as  fast  as  they  could 
for  ME.  Running  around,  changing  targets  for  ME,  getting  ME  a  sandwich  or  a  drink  and  they  all  seemed 
so  eager  to  do  something  for  me,  anything,  anything  I  asked,  anything  I  wanted  they  would  run  and  get 
for  me.  They  seemed  so  impressed  with  what  I  could  do,  I  sensed  they  envied  me,  I  also  sensed  they 
feared  me.  I  felt  like  a  celebrity,  and  I  felt  like  a  king. 

All  of  the  shooting  took  only  about  an  hour  or  so  I  would  estimate.  After  the  first  round,  they  never  told 
me  any  of  the  results.  All  I  remember  is  the  atmosphere  had  a  feeling  of  elation,  euphoria,  exuberance, 
everyone  had  these  HUGE  smiles  on  there  faces,  laughing,  and  admiration.  Honestly,  as  we  got  further 
and  further  back,  I  don't  even  know  if  I  was  hitting  ANYTHING!  All  I  remember  is  raising  my  arm  and 
firing  the  pistol.  I  COULDN'T  THINK,  I  COULD  ONLY  DO.  I  would  just  fire  the  pistol  at  the  target, 
step  back,  and  they  were  always  for  some  reason  happier  than  pigs  in  shit. 

The  thing  is  they  liked  me.  If  the  atmosphere  seemed  "light"  I  somehow  found  myself  suddenly  speaking 
and  making  comments  for  no  particular  reason.  When  I  spoke  everyone  would  freeze  and  listen.  I  liked 
this  fact,  I  liked  it  very  much.  I  would  make  comments  like  "Should  we  be  wasting  all  these  bullets? 
There  very  expensive  aren't  they?"  (my  mothers'  mother,  the  very  frugal  Grandma  Angrstrom  coming  out 
of  me).  And  they  would  all  start  laughing  hysterically. 

I  remember  Mr.  Green  saying  to  me  with  a  tear  in  his  eye  from  laughing  so  hard  "Rhino,  you  can  shoot 
as  many  god  d*mn  f*cking  bullets  as  you  want.  It's  on  me  and  I'm  buying.  Shit!  I'll  get  you  bullets  by  the 
fScking  truck  load  if  you  want."  I  said  "Really?  Are  you  sure  cause  that  can  really  start  to  add  up!"  and 
they  all  burst  out  laughing  again. 

After  that  comment  is  what  I  most  remember  specifically  about  this  whole  episode.  I  remember  watching 
Mr.  Green  as  he  turned  to  someone  in  a  long  dark  overcoat  and  saying  "I  f*ckin  like  that  kid..  I  f*ckin 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (48  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 7] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

like  him!  I  like  how  he  thinks!  as  a  matter  of  fact"  and  he  turns  and  motions  the  man  with  the  white  hair 
and  black  leather  coat  over  to  him  and  a  few  others  join  him.  The  man  with  the  white  hair  then  says 
"Rhino,  come  over  here."  I  walk  over  and  he  says  "Rhino,  let  me  first  tell  you  that  you  did  an  outstanding 
job,  and  as  a  reward  we  are  going  to  send  you  home  early  tonight.  I  want  you  to  go  home  and  get  a  good 
nights  rest,  you've  earned  it."  I  said  "awesome,  thank  you  very  much."  Mr.  Green  then  pats  me  on  the 
back  and  says  "outstanding  son,  f*cking  outstanding!"  This  was  the  first  time  Mr.  Green  had  physically 
touched  me  and  I  remember  the  "eerie"  feeling  I  got  and  the  "chills"  that  went  down  my  spine  as  he 
removed  his  hand  from  my  back.  I  walked  over  to  the  wall  and  picked  my  coat  off  the  floor  and  followed 
the  two  men  who  always  drove  me  out  to  the  car.  Then  I  remember  being  in  front  of  the  dorm  and  I 
actually  said  "good  by"  to  the  two  guys  and  went  inside  to  bed. 

Most  of  all  I  remember  the  proud  feeling  of  amazing  them  with  my  shooting  even  though  I  don't  know 
exactly  how  I  did  it.  I  remember  the  feeling  of  being  "honored"  with  a  reward  because  I  could  somehow 
do  things  none  of  them  could  do.  And  most  of  all  I  remember  the  "eerie"  feeling  of  Mr.  Green  touching 
me.  He  had  always  been  there  and  I  had  seen  him  many  times,  but  for  some  reason  now  in  my  mind  he 
finally  had  become  all  too  real.  If  that  makes  any  sense? 

After  that  they  then  instructed  me  with  rifles,  more  pistols,  basically  every  practical  thing  that  shot  a 
bullet  I  was  instructed  in  how  to  use  it,  clean  it,  shoot  it,  and  kill  with  it.  And  as  soon  as  the  instructor 
was  finished  I  instantly  knew  it  all  like  the  back  of  my  hand,  like  I  had  done  it  a  thousand  times  before.  I 
remember  feeling  the  differences  between  the  M-16  and  the  AK47  as  I  shot  them.  Shooting  small 
semi-automatic  weapons  (like  an  uzi  only  different).  Then  asking  me  to  remember  which  weapons  I 
personally  liked  the  most. 

They  converted  the  longest  hallway  into  a  target  range  since  it  was  the  longest  stretch  in  the  facility,  by 
placing  sand  bags  all  the  way  at  one  end  and  blocking  off  all  other  door  ways  and  hall  ways  along  the 
way.  I  would  estimate  it  was  about  70  yards  +  or  -  long.  In  doors  this  shot  seemed  very  distant.  They  also 
had  converted  the  original  range  to  have  these  "pop-up"  targets,  as  well  as  moving  ones  which  ran  along 
this  miniature  track.  The  targets  would  come  out  of  this  temporary  wall,  go  across  the  line  of  sight  on  the 
track  and  then  disappear  into  the  other  wall,  and  they  had  tracks  going  at  different  distances,  coming  to 
and  going  away  etc.  For  the  next  while  it  seemed  that  all  I  did  was  shoot.  All  the  other  experiments 
seemed  to  have  been  put  on  hold.  The  exercising,  the  brain  games,  the  puzzles,  the  punching  bag, 
everything. 

I  could  hit  ANY  target  still  or  moving,  at  ANY  range,  with  ANY  of  the  guns  in  the  exact  center  every 
time.  Except  for  some  reason  I  remember  having  some  trouble  with  the  semi-automatic  type  stuff, 
because  the  gun  was  not  designed  for  accuracy  it  was  designed  for  speed.  So  it  would  fire  so  fast  the 
distribution  pattern  just  wasn't  accurate  enough.  And  by  not  accurate  enough  I  mean  instead  of  having 
one  bullet  hole  in  which  all  the  spent  rounds  would  pass  through  in  the  exact  center  of  the  red  dot  (which 
the  targets  now  came  with  already  painted  on).  The  semi- automatics  would  basically  just  eliminate  the 
entire  red  dot  which  was  the  size  of  a  half  dollar  if  I  emptied  the  clip  in  one  burst.  This  was  basically  still 
an  unbelievable  bulls-eye  and  show  of  marksmanship,  but  it  was  not  what  they  wanted.  They  wanted 
every  bullet  through  the  same  hole  every  time,  all  the  time.  In  the  exact  center  of  the  red  dot,  no 
exceptions,  and  no  excuses.  So  they  backed  off  using  these  guns  for  the  time  period. 

At  close  range  I  could  do  this  without  any  problem  I  would  estimate  under  20  yards.  The  further  I  backed 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (49  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 7] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

away  the  larger  the  single  bullet  hole  would  become.  As  I  backed  as  far  back  as  I  could  go  on  the  long 
range  (60  or  70  yards),  the  bullet  hole  had  gone  from  being  about  the  size  of  a  "dime"  to  being  about  the 
size  of  a  "quarter".  I  remember  after  I  shot  they  would  gather  around  the  target  at  the  other  end  and  then 
yell  for  me.  I  would  run  down,  and  see  one  hole  the  size  of  a  quarter  in  the  red  dot  on  the  head,  and  this 
"rush"  of  pride  would  run  through  my  body.  But  when  they  spoke  to  me  it  was  not  praise,  they  were 
screaming  at  me  with  criticism.  "WHAT  THE  FUCK  IS  THIS,  YOU  CALL  THAT  SHOOTING,  GO 
BACK  AND  DO  IT  AGAIN,  AND  I  WANT  TO  SEE  ONE  HOLE  THE  SIZE  OF  A  DIME  NOT  THE 
SIZE  OF  A  FUCKING  GOLFBALL.  DO  YOU  UNDERSTAND."  I  would  have  to  go  back  and  do  it 
again.  I  remember  some  improvement  but  then  I  would  worsen  again.  They  sent  me  home  early  anyway 
to  get  some  rest.  They  were  pushing  me  and  my  limits.  Yes  I  was  doing  incredible  things  but  they  wanted 
to  see  just  how  far  I  could  go  and  just  what  I  could  do. 

The  helmet  of  knowledge-  Everything  was  going  very  well  with  my  conditioning  and  my  training.  Mr. 
Green  and  Adolph  seemed  pleased  with  my  progress.  Until  we  began  shooting  outside.  It  all  seemed 
different  now.  With  the  cold  air  on  my  face  I  felt  more  "awake"  and  more  aware  of  what  was  going  on. 
The  pistol  no  longer  felt  like  an  extension  of  my  own  hand.  It  felt  cold  and  seemed  to  be  heavier  now. 
When  I  shot  as  the  distances  got  greater  and  greater  I  became  worse  and  worse  and  began  to  miss.  And 
by  miss  I  mean  being  on  the  edge  of  the  red  circle  not  in  the  exact  middle,  hitting  the  black,  missing  the 
black  but  still  hitting  the  paper.  My  "automatic  adjustments"  for  wind  and  distance  didn't  seem  to  work 
very  well  if  at  all.  One  night  it  was  very  windy  and  raining  and  I  was  missing  the  red  dot,  and  I  even 
missed  the  target  all  together  a  few  times.  This  is  with  a  pistol  (I  think  it  was,  or  was  very  similar  to  a 
Baretta).  They  bring  me  back  inside  and  give  me  an  "ass  chewing"  about  my  very  poor  performance. 
They  send  me  back  to  the  lab  where  I  do  "simple  things"  for  the  rest  of  the  evening.  Like  the  squat  rack, 
more  brain  puzzles,  strength  exercises  etc. 

The  next  night  as  I'm  walking  into  the  lab  Adolph  instructs  me  to  follow  and  we  proceed  to  a  room  that  I 
had  never  been  in  before.  It  is  like  an  empty  class  room,  there  are  green  black  boards  on  the  walls  up  at 
the  front,  one  green  black  board  which  can  flip  around  and  is  on  wheels  off  to  the  right  and  one  student 
desk  in  the  middle  of  the  room.  That  is  all.  They  tell  me  to  sit  and  I  do.  I  become  very  nervous  as  I'm 
thinking  they  are  going  to  test  me  or  something  and  I  haven't  studied.  A  man  in  a  baby  blue  lab  coat 
walks  to  the  front.  I  do  not  recognize  him.  There  is  a  nervous  tone  in  his  voice  as  he  begins. 

I  have  no  idea  what  is  going  to  go  on  as  this  format  is  all  new  to  me.  He  begins  talking  about  angular 
trajectories,  muzzle  velocities,  and  how  air  densities  are  measured  verses  altitude  at  sea  level  and  this 
then  equates  into  a  friction  coefficient  equations  to  measure  the  angular  trajectory  of  a  projectile!  And  he 
goes  on  and  on.  "HOLD  IT"  I  speak  out.  "Can  I  have  a  pencil  and  some  paper  to  make  some  notes?"  I 
ask.  For  the  next  while  I'm  frantically  bent  over  the  desk  and  trying  to  write  down  everything  he  is  saying 
and  copy  the  diagrams  he  is  drawing  on  the  board  like  I'm  in  class  back  in  school.  After  a  while  Adolph 
walks  over  to  me  and  says  "Rhino,  do  you  need  a  break?"  "YES  I  need  a  f*cking  break"  and  I  slam  my 
pencil  down  and  put  my  head  between  my  hands.  "Are  you  getting  all  of  this?"  he  asks  me.  "NO"  I 
answer,  and  I  remember  starting  to  cry  "I'm  trying,  really  I'm  trying,  but  I  DON'T  HAVE  A  F*CKING 
CLUE  ABOUT  ANYTHING  THAT  HE  IS  TALKING  ABOUT!".  We  take  a  break.  I'm  very  nervous 
about  having  to  go  back  into  the  room.  I  had  gotten  a  "D"  in  algebra  in  high  school  and  they  are  talking 
about  stuff  I  had  never  even  herd  of  before,  and  they  want  me  to  understand  this  stuff,  there  is  no  f* eking 
way  Iim  thinking  to  myself. 


file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (50  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 7] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

They  call  me  back  in  and  for  the  first  time  I  felt  sort  of  "scared".  Not  over  where  I  was,  who  I  was  with, 
what  they  did  to  me  in  the  lab.  I  was  scared  about  letting  then  down.  I  was  scared  because  I  had 
convinced  myself  that  no  matter  what  happened  I  could  not  do  this.  I  was  never  a  good  student  in  school 
and  this  stuff,  forget  it.  There  was  just  no  way! 

As  I  sit  back  down  I'm  looking  for  the  man  in  the  blue  lab  coat  and  he  is  no  longer  there.  It  is  only  the 
man  with  the  white  hair.  He  says  a  few  words  and  I  become  relaxed  and  I  close  my  eyes.  I  hear  him.  He 
tells  me  to  "just  relax"  and  "just  sit  back  and  absorb  like  a  giant  sponge,  just  absorb  everything."  I  hear 
the  instructor  begin  speaking  again  and  this  goes  on  for  a  while.  I  hear  Adolph  ask  me  is  any  of  this 
sinking  in?"  and  I  shake  my  head  and  answer  "NO"  and  open  my  eyes.  As  I  open  my  eyes  I  look  to  my 
right  and  see  the  man  with  the  white  hair  and  Mr.  Green  speaking  to  each  other  in  a  fairly  loud  tone.  Not 
arguing  but  clearly  annoyed.  I  put  my  head  in  my  hands  again  and  then  stand  out  of  my  chair  and  yell 
"HOLD  IT,  I  have  an  idea!"  I  was  so  proud  of  my  self.  The  man  with  the  white  hair  comes  over  and  asks 
"What's  your  idea?"  with  this  cautious  look  on  his  face  (I  remember  his  look  of  caution),  "take  me  to  my 
LEVEL,  take  me  to  my  ROOM.  I  have  an  idea!"  "What  are  you  going  to  do?"  he  asks.  "PLEASE,  JUST 
TAKE  ME  TO  MY  ROOM"  I  say.  "Rhino"  he  says  "I  have  to  know  what  you  are  going  to  do."  "I'll 
explain  everything  in  a  minute!  just  please  take  me  to  my  room,  trust  me,  you're  gonna  LOVE  this!"  I 
said. 

When  I  opened  my  eyes  I  explained  what  I  had  done  in  my  special  room  in  my  mind. 

What  I  had  done  was  this.  In  the  main  room  of  my  mind  (the  big  blue  room  with  the  20  foot  ceilings)  on 
the  far  wall  was  the  circuit  breaker  for  my  nerve  endings  (like  the  fuse  box  in  your  house).  This  device 
allowed  me  to  turn  my  nerves  on  and  off  at  will  mentally  just  by  flipping  the  circuit  when  needed.  Next 
to  that  was  the  adrenaline  valve  which  allowed  me  to  turn  on  and  off  my  adrenaline  flow  to  my  body.  It 
was  simply  a  thin  copper  pipe  which  came  out  of  the  wall ,  came  down  and  went  back  into  the  wall  again 
with  a  valve  in  the  middle  of  it  like  the  main  water  valve  in  the  basement  of  your  house  which  controls 
the  water  flow  coming  from  the  street  into  the  house  (the  same  thing  only  I  was  controlling  the  flow  of 
adrenaline  and  not  the  flow  of  water  and  it  was  for  control  of  my  body  not  for  control  of  the  house). 
Allowing  me  to  turn  my  adrenaline  gland  on  and  off  at  will.  Next  to  it  was  the  fear  switch.  It  was  this  big 
old  fashioned  circuit  breaker  type  switch  which  was  chained  in  the  "off"  position  with  a  "DO  NOT 
TOUCH"  sign  on  it.  They  had  ALREADY  conditioned  me  to  install  these  devices  back  in  "room  101" 
and  this  is  how  I  had  configured  them  in  my  mind. 

What  I  did  was  next  to  the  fear  switch  I  created  this  big  metal  box. 

It  was  my  own  personal  super  computer  which  was  connected  directly  to  the  root  of  my  mind,  the  root  of 
my  essence,  and  the  root  of  my  soul.  Any  information  that  was  entered  into  this  computer  would  become 
instantly  part  of  ME,  and  part  of  my  soul.  The  computer  had  unlimited  memory  and  unlimited  speed.  It 
was  the  fastest  and  most  top  secret  computer  in  the  world.  The  information  will  go  directly  from  the 
source  to  the  core  of  my  essence,  like  writing  in  stone  but  with  a  blank  slab.  My  mind  now  is  open  for  all 
instruction  and  there  is  unlimited  space.  "HOW  DO  WE  ENTER  THE  INFORMATION?"  The  man  with 
the  white  hair,  Adolph  asks.  "That's  the  best  part"  I  say.  And  I  proceed  to  tell  them  that  what  I  have  done 
is  created  my  own  lab  in  my  mind.  It  is  a  new  room  located  next  to  the  healing  pool.  And  in  this  room 
there  is  nothing  but  the  biggest  and  most  comfortable  reclining  black  leather  lazy  boy  that  can  be  made. 
Next  to  the  lazy  boy  is  a  small  wooden  stand.  On  the  wooden  stand  is  the  wonder  of  my  creation,  I  call  it 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (51  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:17] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

"the  helmet  of  knowledge".  It  is  a  football  helmet,  but  there  is  no  facemask.  On  the  top  of  the  helmet  are 
wires  which  run  through  the  helmet  and  connect  to  little  metal  conductors  which  touch  my  skull  when  I 
put  the  helmet  on.  There  are  also  goggles  (like  ski  goggles)  which  have  the  metal  probes  around  the 
temples  and  eyes.  The  wires  run  from  the  top  of  the  helmet  and  then  are  bundled  into  this  one  inch  thick 
gray  isuper  conducting!  wire.  The  wire  runs  from  the  helmet  out  the  doorway  and  back  into  the  main 
room.  Then  over  to  the  wall  and  hooks  directly  into  the  front  of  the  super  computer.  The  information  then 
is  transferred  into  the  super  computer.  The  super  computer  then  processes  it  and  sends  it  out  the  back 
wire  (which  is  identical  to  the  wire  from  the  helmet).  The  information  goes  out  the  back  wire  and  goes 
directly  into  the  blue  wall,  directly  into  ME.  "SO  EXACTLY  HOW  DO  WE  ENTER  THE 
INFORMATION?"  The  man  with  the  white  hair  asks  again.  "Don't  you  get  it!  All  I  have  to  do  is  lay 
back  and  relax  in  the  chair  and  put  "the  helmet  of  knowledge"  on  with  the  goggles  and  ANYTHING  you 
want  me  to  understand  you  just  have  to  speak  it!  It's  like  writing  computer  code  on  my  brain,  AND  THE 
BEST  PART  IS  ALL  I  HAVE  TO  DO  IS  LAY  BACK  IN  THE  LAZY  BOY  BECOUSE  IT'S  ALL 
DONE  AUTOMATIC  ALLY!.. PRETTY  F*CKING  'COOL'  ISN'T  IT!!!!!"  The  man  with  the  white  hair 
and  Mr.  Green  just  look  at  each  other  and  from  the  expressions  on  there  faces  I  knew  I  had  just  blown 
them  away.  And  like  an  idiot  I  sat  there  feeling  so  f*cking  proud  of  myself  for  thinking  of  the  helmet  of 
knowledge,  and  for  winning  the  game  and  outsmarting  them  again. 

I  had  given  them  a  way  to  insert  ANYTHING  they  wanted  DIRECTLY  into  the  core  of  my  brain.  This 
could  not  be  undone  and  this  could  not  be  changed,  and  this  could  not  be  disobeyed.  They  could  now 
write  the  code  of  my  existence  anyway  they  wanted  to,  and  they  could  now  tell  me  to  do  anything  and  I 
had  no  choice  but  to  obey.  This  was  going  beyond  hypnosis,  and  complex  suggestions  and  conditioning. 
This  was  giving  them  a  blank  screen  and  a  keypad  to  rewrite  the  core  of  my  essence. 

After  explaining  the  helmet  of  knowledge  though  I  hadn't  told  them  everything.  Not  out  of  fear  of  them 
or  because  I  was  trying  to  hid  anything  from  them,  it  was  simply  because  they  never  asked.  They  never 
asked  about  the  back  up  system  I  had  also  installed  in  my  mind.  What  I  did  was  I  had  split  the  thick  gray 
wire  after  it  left  the  helmet  of  knowledge  and  I  rerouted  the  second  wire  to  the  second  super  computer  I 
had  created.  I  was  thinking  "I'll  probably  screw  something  up  sooner  or  later"  so  I  made  a  back  up  copy 
and  the  back  up  systems  for  ME  to  hide  my  screw  ups  from  them,  just  in  case. 

What  I  did  was  I  placed  one  of  those  fold  out  lunch  tables  directly  IN  THE  HEALING  POOL  (I  had  to 
expand  the  room  and  the  pool  for  this  but  since  this  was  my  mind  I  could  make  the  rooms  and  the  pools 
as  big  as  I  wanted  so  I  gave  my  self  plenty  of  room  within  the  room  within  my  mind  if  you  follow).  But 
anyway,  I  then  placed  the  second  computer  (the  back  up)  on  the  table  which  was  in  the  healing  pool,  and 
ran  the  wire  through  the  pool  and  the  water.  In  essence  what  I  had  done  was  created  a  totally  self 
sufficient  independent  circuit  for  the  back  up  system  and  I  also  hooked  the  other  systems  to  the  back  up 
system  (the  fear  circuit,  the  healing  circuit,  the  adrenaline  circuit,  and  the  pain  circuits)  and  ran  those 
wires  through  the  pool  as  well.  So  if  anything  happened  to  the  main  room  or  the  main  computer  I  would 
ALWAYS  have  a  "back  up"  copy  of  everything. 

Even  if  the  main  room  was  somehow  destroyed  or  damaged  beyond  repair  the  back  up  computer  would 
kick  in.  AND  if  the  back  up  computer  became  damaged  it  would  fall  off  the  table  and  right  into  the 
healing  pool,  thus  automatically  regenerating  itself,  and  thus  automatically  regenerating  the  main  room 
again  as  well  from  the  copy  stored  in  the  back  up  computer  which  can  never  be  destroyed  because  it's 
over  the  healing  pool,  and  if  you  try  and  destroy  the  healing  pool  one  if  not  both  of  the  computer's  would 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (52  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 7] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

regenerate  it  anyway.  The  only  way  to  destroy  everything  was  to  destroy  both  computers  and  the  healing 
pool  at  the  same  time,  but  since  I  didn't  tell  anyone  about  the  backup  they  would  never  know  to  do  this. 
Of  course,  just  in  case,  I  made  a  door  for  the  healing  pool  room  that  was  indestructible  and  would 
automatically  close  within  one  millionth  of  a  second  if  I  pushed  the  panic  alarm  (which  then  of  course 
had  to  be  wired  into  every  room  along  with  the  panic  buttons  themselves)  or  the  door  would  close  the 
millisecond  any  damage  occurred  to  the  main  computer.  There  was  also  a  super  secret  third  computer 
which  I  hooked  up  to  the  back  of  the  back  up  in  the  healing  pool  room.  I  then  instructed  the  blue  wall 
(which  is  the  actual  walls  of  my  mind,  the  whole  room  is  my  mind  if  that  makes  any  sense)  to  reach  out 
and  absorb  the  third  computer.  To  hide  it  somewhere,  and  this  was  just  between  me  and  him.  And  the 
blue  wall  reached  out  like  the  blob  and  took  the  third  computer  and  stuck  it  some  where.  I  honestly  really 
don't  know  where  it  went.  But  I  do  think  it's  part  of  the  reason  I  can  still  remember  these  events  today. 

After  I  had  explained  the  helmet  of  knowledge  to  Mr.  Green  and  Adolph  they  placed  me  under  again  to 
try  out  the  helmet  and  the  instructor  begins  again.  When  I  open  my  eyes  the  man  with  the  white  hair  asks 
how  I  feel  and  my  response  I  think  was  something  like  "It's  all  so  simple,  it's  all  so  clear  now!".  They 
immediately  take  me  out  side  to  the  range  and  I  remember  walking  to  the  100  yard  marker,  loading  my 
pistol  and  firing  the  entire  clip  in  rapid  succession,  unload  the  clip  remove  the  last  cartridge  from  the 
chamber  and  placed  them  both  on  this  little  stand  next  to  the  marker.  Mr.  Green  and  Adolph  start  walking 
toward  the  target  and  tell  me  to  follow.  They  are  walking  so  fast  that  I  have  to  hurry  as  to  not  walk  too 
far  behind.  As  I  look  ahead  there  is  a  man  in  a  baby  blue  lab  coat  already  up  there  looking  at  it.  When  we 
get  there  they  stop  on  front  of  the  target  and  I  cannot  see  what  I  had  hit.  They  part  and  Mr.  Green  says 
"That's  better  but  I  want  that  hole  the  size  of  a  f*cking  dime!  why  isn't  that  hole  the  size  of  a  f* eking 
dime?"  and  I  look  at  the  target  and  there  is  a  hole  right  in  the  middle  of  the  red  dot  on  the  forehead  a  little 
larger  then  the  size  of  a  quarter  (almost  enveloping  the  entire  red  dot).  As  I  am  looking  at  the  target  I 
stand  tall  and  stick  my  chest  out.  I  have  no  idea  exactly  what  I  said  but  I  just  seemed  to  flow  out  of  me 
with  out  me  thinking  about  it.  I  said  something  like  "a  non  uniformity  in  the  casing  of  the  bullet  of  one 
thousandth  of  an  inch  in  combination  with  as  little  as  a  thousandth  of  a  gram  of  powder  deviation  per 
cartridge  results  in  friction  loss  and  deviance  of  muzzle  velocity  and  this  when  multiplied  over  a  distance 
of  100  yards  the  result  is  a  deviation  of  the  projectiles  path  of  1/8  of  an  inch  up  to  3/4  of  an  inch 
depending  on  air  temperature  and  wind  velocity  at  the  time  of  discharge,  SIR."  Again  I  have  no  idea 
what  exactly  came  out  of  my  mouth  but  it  was  the  physics  equations  the  man  in  the  baby  blue  lab  coat 
was  trying  to  teach  me  in  the  class  room.  "Go  back  and  get  your  gun"  the  man  with  the  white  hair 
instructed  me.  And  as  I  am  jogging  back  to  the  marker  I  look  back  over  my  shoulder  I  see  them  talking.  I 
feel  nervous,  I  get  my  gun  and  run  back.  As  I  arrive  I  hear  them  laughing  but  as  I  get  closer  the  laughing 
stops.  Mr.  Green  tells  me  I  have  shown  improvement  and  he  sends  me  home  for  the  night.  I  can  tell  he 
was  pleased. 

What  I  didn't  know  at  the  time  was  the  helmet  of  knowledge  turned  out  to  be  a  major  breakthrough.  After 
that  anything  they  wanted  to  put  into  my  head  they  could  now  do  directly  into  the  core  of  my  brain  with 
ease.  They  even  got  me  a  black  leather  recliner  to  lay  in  when  I  was  laying  in  the  one  in  my  mind  using 
the  helmet  of  knowledge. 

Run  like  a  cheetah-  After  they  got  me  the  chair,  I  was  a  different  person.  It's  difficult  to  explain,  but  until 
then,  all  the  experiments  and  all  the  training  was  like  walking  in  a  dream.  What  ever  they  told  me  to  do  I 
would  just  not  questioning  it  at  all.  Not  thinking,  just  doing.  Now  for  some  reason  it  was  like  riding  in 
someone  else's  body.  If  that  makes  any  sense?  Seeing  what's  happening  yet  you  cannot  move.  Being  sort 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (53  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 7] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

of  aware  what's  happening,  yet  having  no  control  to  stop  it.  When  they  told  me  to  do  something  I  would 
object  but  have  no  control  to  do  anything  about  it.  On  the  inside  somehow  I  would  be  screaming  "NO, 
you  bastards  I  won't  do  it"  but  couldn't  stop  my  self.  I  would  raise  my  arm  and  fire  the  pistol  anyway,  or 
crush  the  skull  of  a  cat  with  my  bare  hand  that  was  a  hydraulic  vice  with  unlimited  power.  If  that  makes 
any  sense. 

I  don't  know  exactly  what  they  did  to  me,  but  I  remember  suddenly  being  able  to  "run  as  fast  as  a 
cheetah",  as  fast  as  I  needed  to  run.  Being  able  to  "leap  like  a  gazelle"  and  easily  being  able  to  traverse 
any  obstacle  with  ease.  Having  the  feeling  of  being  a  "puma"  as  I  stalked  my  victim  with  patience, 
stealth,  and  cat  like  reflexes,  totally  camouflaged  in  the  tall  grass  yet  patiently  waiting  for  the  moment  to 
pounce.  Of  course  also  being  able  to  "climb  like  a  monkey."  Any  object,  no  matter  how  tall  or  smooth,  I 
can  figure  a  way  to  get  up  there.  Without  any  hesitation  and  without  any  fear.  They  instilled  these 
attributes  directly  into  my  mind  and  into  my  personality  using  the  helmet  of  knowledge.  Anything  these 
animals  could  do,  I  could  do,  only  better,  because  I  was  "the  Rhino",  unstoppable  and  undefeatable.  I 
could  ANYTHING,  ANYTHING  they  asked  me  to  do,  I  could  do,  because  the  perfect  killing  machine 
was  "THE  Rhino".  And  for  some  reason  I  was  very  proud  of  this  fact. 

I  remember  riding  in  a  car  on  a  very  lonely  road.  There  are  fields  and  groups  of  trees  on  both  sides  of  the 
road,  it  is  night  and  there  are  no  other  cars  or  people  to  be  seen  anywhere.  The  car  stops  and  they  tell  me 
to  get  out  and  start  jogging.  As  I  began  to  run  I  remember  the  head  lights  coming  up  from  behind  me  and 
the  sound  of  the  engine  suddenly  bursting  forward  with  power,  as  I  hear  the  car  coming  to  run  me  over. 
And  then  the  "rush"  would  kick  in  again.  That  feeling  of  running  for  your  life.  When  your  heart  starts  to 
pound  and  the  adrenaline  starts  to  flow.  When  the  instinct  takes  over  and  you  don't  look  back,  you  get 
tunnel  vision,  and  all  you  think  about  is  faster,  faster,  faster.  I  don't  know  how  fast  I  was  running  but  I 
remember  them  yelling  from  the  car  "Run  Rhino,  Run  like  a  cheetah"  and  after  words  I  hear  their  jokes 
about  how  they  should  put  me  in  the  Olympics  and  bet  money  on  me  because  what  I  was  doing  was  not 
"Humanly  impossible".  Again  I  don't  know  how  fast  I  was  running  when  they  were  running  me  down 
with  the  car,  but  when  I  was  back  on  the  sixth  grade  soccer  team  at  12  years  old  the  key  to  my  success 
was  my  speed.  When  the  coaches  video  taped  the  games  (with  a  Beta  camcorder)  they  told  me,  and  I  saw 
that  I  had  a  6  yard  stride  at  12  years  old.  Then  as  a  senior  in  high  school  watching  film  I  had  over  a  9 
yard  stride.  When  I  tested  in  football  BOTH  senior  year  in  high  school  and  freshman  year  in  college 
when  I  ran  the  40  yard  dash  BOTH  times  the  coaches  made  me  run  it  again  because  the  times  must  be 
wrong.  Something  must  be  wrong  because  that's  not  right  they  would  say,  that's  not  possible.  In  high 
school  the  coach  thought  I  was  cheating  and  only  running  35  yards  and  he  made  me  run  it  5  times.  Even 
as  the  other  kids  ran  in  between  my  runs  when  I  got  to  the  line  and  ran  my  time  he  would  run  back  and 
accuse  me  of  cheating  and  running  from  the  wrong  line.  Even  with  the  other  kids  swearing  that  I  wasn't 
cheating  he  called  the  whole  team  a  bunch  of  liars.  Finally  on  my  sixth  run,  and  after  I  had  "felt"  my  self 
getting  slower  (given  up  mentally  and  after  the  most  important  thing  in  the  world  to  you,  the  football 
coaches  approval,  tells  you  enough  times  that  you  cannot  do  something  you  finally  begin  to  believe  it), 
he  gave  me  a  time  of  4.85.  A  time  which  he  was  satisfied  that  I  could  run  and  that  was  the  time  he  gave 
me  (he  was  a  real  ass-hole). 

This  was  the  first  day  of  football  camp  senior  year  in  high  school.  Coach  Doug  Parcells  (who  is  the 
younger  brother  of  Bill  Parcells  who  is  currently  the  head  coach  of  the  New  York  Jets)  had  taken  a 
physical  education  teaching  position  at  a  Ramsey  elementary  school  and  then  was  also  going  to  coach  the 
offensive  and  defensive  line  for  the  Ramsey  high  school  football  team  (this  was  in  1987).  As  he  arrived 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (54  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:17] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

as  a  new  coach  going  into  my  senior  year  in  high  school  during  the  summer  weight  lifting  workouts  he 
was  amazed  at  my  strength.  In  the  fall  as  camp  ended  and  the  season  began  and  repeatedly  asked  coach 
Hyman  (he  was  the  ass-hole  who  had  benched  me  and  tried  to  throw  me  off  the  team  for  telling  him 
"don't  worry  coach,  everything  would  be  all  right  between  you  and  your  wife."  This  was  when  he  was 
being  an  ass-hole  to  everyone  in  the  school  two  years  earlier,  and  called  the  whole  team  a  bunch  of  liars 
refusing  to  believe  my  40  time,  and  wouldn't  even  tell  me  the  times  I  was  running,  he  would  just  call  me 
a  cheater  and  tell  me  to  run  it  again  and  when  the  steroid  trial  came  he  was  there  and  never  said  a  word  in 
my  defense).  Why  isn't  Andy  a  captain?  Parcells  asked.  He's  pound  for  pound  the  best  blocker  I've  ever 
coached,  and  he's  the  best  defensive  player  I've  ever  seen.  And  the  smugness  of  Hyman  finally  aired  it's 
ugly  head.  Parcells  tried  to  tell  Hyman  that  he  recognized  that  I  had  a  certain  mental  condition  (of  course 
the  name  escapes  me).  Where  when  some  kids  growing  up  have  such  superior  abilities  to  all  the  other 
kids  in  a  given  area  whether  it  be  sports,  mathematics,  or  musical  talent.  These  kids  have  such  natural 
abilities  that  for  some  reason  they  can  literally  "blow  any  one  else  away  at  will"  but  they  don't  because 
they  want  to  be  liked  by  everyone  else.  They  want  to  "fit  in"  and  be  like  everyone  else.  They  want  to 
have  friends,  and  not  have  everyone  jealous  of  what  they  can  do.  So  they  unconsciously  don't  do  their 
best,  they  can  do  much  if  better  if  they  really  wanted  to,  but  they  don't.  He  recognized  this  in  me  almost 
instantly  when  everyone  else  for  years  would  give  me  the  cold  shoulder  from  Hyman's  verbal  slander 
over  the  years. 

It's  funny  because  when  coach  Parcells  was  talking  to  the  Penn  State  Football  staff  about  my  football 
abilities  he  also  said  to  them  "You  have  to  be  very  careful  what  you  say  when  you  are  around  Andy, 
because  anything  you  tell  him  to  do  he  literally  will  do  to  the  letter  and  I  mean  to  the  letter,  and  if  you 
give  him  some  kind  of  unsolveable  problem,  days  later  he  will  come  back  and  blow  your  mind  with  some 
kind  of  a  solution,  so  you  just  have  to  be  careful  what  you  say  when  your  around  him." 

The  same  thing  happened  in  college,  when  I  ran  my  first  40  at  Rochester,  as  I  crossed  the  line  the  coach 
said  "run  it  again  Pero,  because  you  sure  as  hell  didn't  run  that  time"  AND  AGAIN  THEY  MADE  ME 
RUN  MY  40,  FOUR  TIMES  BEFORE  GIVING  ME  A  TIME  4.89. 

Having  a  coach  run  back  to  the  goal  line  to  watch  my  start,  and  after  I  ran  I  would  have  to  turn  around 
and  do  it  again  because  it  just  didn't  make  any  sense.  The  point  is  I  already  had  speed,  and  with  the 
conditioning  in  my  mind  I  became  so  unbelievably  fast  it  was  supposedly  not  possible.  They  chased  me 
in  the  car  several  times  and  the  one  time  Mr.  Green  was  in  the  car  and  after  we  had  stopped  and  everyone 
got  out  I  remember  them  talking,  and  the  gist  of  the  conversations  were  "do  you  f*cking  believe  that?" 
and  I  remember  Mr.  Green  personally  saying  "that's  f*cking  unbelievable!"  Which  gave  me  great 
satisfaction.  Again,  playing  the  game,  I  had  won  again. 

The  assassin  rifle-  It  was  day  time  and  they  bring  me  to  this  huge  long  field  and  tell  me  that  we  are  going 
to  be  having  "rifle  practice."  I  was  deadly,  the  M-16  up  to  400+  yards,  and  my  pistol  100+  yards.  The 
rule  of  thumb  they  gave  me  was  anything  over  100  yards  I  was  to  shoot  with  the  rifle  and  aim  for  the 
chest,  100  yards  and  under  I  could  use  the  pistol  and  aim  for  the  head.  For  some  reason  I  preferred  going 
for  the  head  with  the  pistol.  These  two  numbers  seem  to  stick  in  my  head  as  far  as  distances.  Anyway, 
they  always  seemed  disappointed  with  my  rifle  shooting  for  some  reason. 

When  we  get  to  the  field,  they  open  the  trunk  of  the  car  and  there  are  5  or  6  of  these  "cases"  and  as  I 
stood  there  and  watched  they  open  these  "cases"  and  inside  are  these  huge  rifles,  and  everyone  starts 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (55  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 7] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

assembling  them  except  me,  I  just  stood  there.  I  knew  what  those  things  were  used  for.  Assassinations 
was  the  only  answer.  Somewhere  inside  me  I  said  "there  gonna  want  me  to  kill  someone"  and  I  knew  that 
if  I  shot  well  what  other  answer  could  there  be,  and  thinking  to  myself  "I  want  no  part  of  this  you  f *cking 
son's  of  bitches".  AT  THAT  MOMENT  IS  WHEN  THIS  ALL  WAS  NO  LONGER  A  GAME  TO  ME,  I 
FINALLY  REALIZED  WHAT  THEIR  INTENTIONS  WERE.  I  became  filled  with  panic  and  wanted  to 
run  away  but  I  could  not  move.  I  wanted  to  scream  but  could  not.  The  lab  coat  guy  who  instructed  me 
initially  in  my  weapons  lesson,  starts  to  explain  to  me  about  these  high  powered  rifles.  After  about  a  half 
an  hour  they  have  me  choose  one  and  have  a  target  setup  about  1200  yards  away.  I  think  they  did  some 
"prep"  work  using  the  helmet  of  knowledge  because  as  soon  as  I  saw  it  I  knew  what  it  was  and  how  to 
use  it,  the  half  an  hour  was  basically  just  a  review.  After  all  the  prep  work  I  began  shooting.  I  would 
shoulder  the  rifle,  line  up  the  cross  hairs  and  fire  the  weapon.  When  I  shot  the  weapon  I  began  missing, 
and  by  missing  I  mean  missing  the  target  all  together.  Mr.  Green  gets  in  my  face  and  starts  screaming  to 
do  better,  I  cannot  do  any  better,  and  he  gets  in  my  face  again.  I  tried  to  explain  to  him  why  I  couldn't 
shoot  the  assassin  rifle.  I  explained  to  him  that  when  I  shot  the  pistol  or  a  "regular  rifle"  that  I  didn't  aim 
with  the  gun,  yes  I  would  shoulder  the  weapon  but  I  aimed  with  my  mind  not  with  the  gun  sight.  I  had  to 
see  the  target  with  my  own  eyes  and  then  I  shot  automatically  with  out  thinking.  With  the  assassin  rifle 
the  key  to  it  was  this  huge  scope,  and  when  I  looked  through  it,  it  was  somehow  different,  and  I  said  that 
I  was  sorry  but  I  just  couldn't  do  it!  To  this  day  I  have  never  seen  a  grown  man  throw  such  a  temper 
tantrum,  he  was  absolutely  livid,  and  freaking  out  with  rage.  And  he  gets  in  my  face  and  begins  to  scream 
at  me  again.  "I'm  sorry  I  just  can't  do  it!"  I  answer.  "WHAT  DO  YOU  MEAN  YOU  CAN'T,  YOU 
CAN'T  IS  NOT  IN  YOUR  VOCABULARY!"  he  screams.  I  just  stepped  back  "I'm  sorry  I  just  can't  do  it, 
that's  not  how  it  works"  and  I  proceed  to  go  back  into  how  I  aim  with  my  mind  not  with  the  gun  and  he 
cuts  me  off  "F*CK!  now  what  are  we  going  to  do?"  and  the  four  or  five  men  gather  off  to  my  right.  The 
thing  is  as  I  stood  there  and  I  could  not  move  and  I  could  not  speak  without  their  specific  instruction.  But 
I  was  thinking  to  my  self  "I  was  right!  I  was  right  about  the  gun"  and  I  wouldn't  say  it  was  fear  that  came 
over  me,  but  it  was  more  like  panic.  "I  was  right!  I  was  right  about  the  gun"  and  when  they  came  back 
over  to  me  the  man  with  the  white  hair  makes  me  look  him  in  the  eyes  and  he  asks  me  "are  you  sure  you 
can't  shoot  the  rifle".  I  knew  that  if  properly  induced  I  could  have  come  up  with  something  by  using  the 
helmet  of  knowledge,  but  somehow  and  from  somewhere  inside  me  I  found  the  strength  to  hold  my 
tongue  and  I  answered  "YES,  I  AM  SURE"!  He  accepted  the  answer  and  went  back  to  the  group.  I  felt  a 
surge  of  power  as  I  had  fought  back  somehow  and  won.  We  pack  up  and  get  back  in  the  car  and  start 
driving.  That's  all  I  remember  about  the  assassin  rifles. 

Another  place-  After  the  assign  rifle  didn't  go  as  they  had  planned,  I  don't  think  they  quite  knew  what  to 
do  with  me.  I  remember  getting  on  an  F-16  jet  at  the  Rochester  airport.  I  remember  this  because  I  am  not 
one  for  amusement  parks  (the  spin  rides  make  me  sick  to  my  stomach).  When  I  got  on  the  F-16  the  pilot 
checks  to  see  if  they  have  strapped  me  in  and  he  tells  me  to  "Hold  on  to  your  butt"  and  we  get  immediate 
clearance  to  take  off.  He  hits  the  throttle.  Let  me  tell  you  if  you  know  the  feeling  of  acceleration  you  get 
when  a  747  takes  off.  Imagine  that  feeling  10  times  more  powerful,  easily.  It  was  like  being  strapped  to  a 
run  away  jet  rocket.  My  stomach  never  caught  up  to  me  as  I  had  left  it  back  on  the  run  way.  The  pilot  is 
yelling  "YAH  HOO"  and  starts  to  do  some  "S"  turns.  That's  when  I  lost  it.  I  threw  up  all  over  my  self  and 
the  whole  inside  of  the  plane.  I  have  never  seen  someone  so  pissed  off  as  the  pilot  was  at  me  for  throwing 
up  in  the  plane. 

We  land  some  hours  later  on  an  air  base  some  where.  The  terrain  is  South  Western  (desert  with  some 
hills  and  mountains,  and  some  cactuses  growing  on  the  ground).  The  next  thing  I  remember  is  being 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (56  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 7] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

introduced  to  a  group  of  men.  It  was  some  kind  of  covert  team,  about  twelve  men  they  had  on  black 
t- shits  and  camouflage  pants.  They  had  set  up  the  exact  same  course  that  I  had  run  back  when  they  had 
killed  the  girl.  As  of  yet  no  one  had  been  able  to  come  close  to  completing  it.  The  man  with  the  white 
hair  tells  me  to  take  off  my  shirt  and  to  start  doing  push  ups.  Then  to  start  on  the  course.  I  cannot  make  it 
up  the  90  degree  vertical  climb  (the  first  part).  The  man  with  the  white  hair  goes  and  gets  a  gun  and 
threatens  to  shoot  me.  That  is  when  the  "rush"  kicks  in.  And  I  scurry  up  the  obstacle  and  run  through  the 
course.  I  even  do  the  jump  without  any  assistance  ropes.  And  land  on  the  thick  mats  they  had  set  up.  The 
key  to  my  abilities  was  not  the  hypnosis,  it  was  when  I  felt  my  life  was  in  danger  then  my  adrenaline 
would  "kick  in".  I  would  then  get  the  "rush"  and  the  "tunnel  vision".  This  when  in  combination  with  the 
army  training  and  the  hypnosis  is  what  made  it  the  deadly  combination. 

They  trained  me  in  all  the  different  "Hand  to  Hand"  killing  techniques,  schooled  me  in  everything  and  I 
knew  it  all  the  first  time  "like  the  back  of  my  hand."  They  tried  to  work  me  into  the  "team"  as  one  of  the 
members.  I  remember  training  for  a  specific  mission.  My  role  was  to  get  up  this  90  degree  obstacle  to  the 
fourth  floor  balcony  and  secure  a  rope  for  the  rest  of  the  team  to  then  climb  up.  I  remember  practicing  it 
over  and  over  again.  But  when  it  came  time  to  run  the  mission  the  army  had  built  the  obstacle  out  of  6" 
logs,  when  we  got  to  the  building  it  was  made  of  smooth  black  marble.  This  gave  me  some  trouble  but  I 
got  up  it  eventually.  Once  every  one  was  up  the  rope  then  we  went  inside.  I  don't  remember  what  we 
were  after  but  I  do  remember  shooting  a  guard  when  I  wasn't  supposed  to.  I  saw  him  coming  closer  and  I 
shot  him.  I  guess  I  endangered  the  mission  and  the  rest  of  the  team.  I  COULD  NOT  THINK,  I  COULD 
ONLY  DO. 

After  that  I  remember  several  more  times  getting  into  the  F-16  and  getting  out,  but  no  trip  in  the  middle 
only  getting  in  and  getting  out.  I  think  they  put  me  to  sleep  or  something  after  I  had  thrown  up  the  first 
time.  I  remember  it  being  night,  cold  and  snowing  in  Rochester  and  waking  up  on  an  aircraft  carrier  in 
the  middle  of  the  ocean  where  it's  warm  and  sunny.  Then  I  believe  they  would  sent  me  off  on  the  mission 
and  then  have  me  back  before  the  weekend  was  over.  In  actuality  they  could  have  done  this  at  any  time 
because  there  is  no  attendance  policy  at  the  University  of  Rochester  (at  least  the  classes  I  was  taking  at 
the  time)  and  no  one  would  have  missed  me  if  I  had  "disappeared"  for  a  few  days.  It  is  actually  quite 
clever  because  they  could  have  flown  me,  theoretically,  almost  anywhere  in  the  world  in  12  hours  by 
F-16, 1  wake  up  feeling  "totally  refreshed"  like  I  had  slept  for  days,  I  go  off  for  four  hours  and  do  my 
killing,  and  then  they  put  me  back  on  a  plane  back  to  Rochester  and  have  me  back  in  30  hours. 

After  I  had  "screwed  up"  the  first  mission,  from  then  on  they  sent  me  in  alone.  I  remember  spending 
countless  hours  in  the  "helmet  of  knowledge"  going  over  and  over  the  mission.  They  put  every  detail  into 
my  head. 

I  REMEMBER  them  telling  me  that  I  was  to  go  and  kill  this  man.  And  I  would  not  do  it.  I  said  "what  has 
this  man  done  to  me  personally.  Nothing!  I  will  not  kill  him!"  They  would  come  back  and  say  that  this 
man  "kills  women  and  children,  that  he  tortures  young  girls  to  death  and  then  rapes  them,  he  murders 
babies  and  he  butchers  grandmothers  for  fun!  You  must  kill  this  man  to  save  the  people  that  he  is  killing! 
He  is  evil,  and  must  be  stopped  and  only  you  can  save  the  people  of  his  country  from  him."  That  was  the 
only  way  they  could  get  me  to  kill,  was  to  tell  me  that  this  man  was  a  butcher  and  how  he  did  awful 
things  to  the  people  around  him.  After  they  told  me  that,  I  had  no  choice,  it  was  like  they  made  me  feel 
like  it  was  my  duty  and  the  whole  world  was  depending  on  me  to  do  it. 


file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (57  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:17] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

I  remember  completing  several  assassination  missions.  I  don't  know  who  they  were,  how  I  got  there, 
where  I  was  or  why  specifically  I  was  doing  it.  I  remember  shooting  several  people  in  the  head  several 
times,  stopping  to  reload  and  shooting  him  some  more.  They  had  told  me  to  "terminate  with  extreme 
hostility"  and  I  did.  The  thing  is  I  COULD  NOT  THINK  I  COULD  ONLY  DO,  so  all  the  planning  and 
all  preparation  work  would  go  out  the  window  if  something  went  wrong,  if  something  didn't  go  exactly 
according  to  plan  then  "all  hell  would  break  loose".  For  example  if  there  were  four  guards  at  a  certain 
point  and  there  were  only  supposed  to  be  two.  Or  if  an  area  was  supposed  to  be  dark  and  it  was  light. 
Some  how  I  would  "snap"  and  just  start  shooting  everyone.  Everyone  became  the  enemy  and  I  had  no 
way  of  distinguishing  between  who  was  foe  and  who  was  friendly.  I  remember  one  time  when  my 
helicopter  came  to  get  me,  they  had  a  spot  light  on  me  and  I  started  shooting  at  them.  I  think  I  killed 
several  of  my  own  people. 

They  tried  to  fix  this  by  giving  me  a  helmet  camera  and  an  ear  piece  but  still  I  freaked  out  at  some  point 
on  all  my  missions.  I  specifically  remember  asking  them  "How  many  missions  do  I  have  to  run  before 
you  will  let  me  go?"  The  man  with  the  white  hair  told  me  "10  missions  Rhino,  after  you  run  10  missions 
you  then  become  retired  and  we  will  let  you  go." 

I  can  only  remember  going  on  4  missions  specifically.  One  of  which  as  we  were  flying  away  in  the 
helicopter  after  they  had  picked  me  up,  one  of  the  men  who  had  volunteered  to  be  the  gun  man  on  the 
helicopter  was  shot  and  killed  from  the  ground.  He  was  the  man  I  had  pushed  out  of  the  tank  of  water 
back  in  the  lab,  and  the  only  one  who  had  been  "Nice"  to  me  at  all.  These  "assassinations"  were  all  done 
(I  think)  between  the  years  1988  and  1992.  The  FBI  is  looking  currently  for  me  but  the  Illuminati  have 
deprogrammed  me,  "erased  my  memory"  if  you  will.  As  I  slowly  regain  the  scraps  of  my  memories  more 
and  more  of  the  pieces  fall  onto  place.  However,  as  the  story  unfolds  I  will  add  most  of  the  reverent 
details  at  the  end  as  not  to  complicate  the  two  parallel  time  lines. 

I  clearly  remember  the  complexes,  the  types  of  uniform  the  men  were  wearing  (some  wore  business  suits, 
some  had  turbans  on  their  heads,  others  had  these  funny  hats  on),  and  of  course  I  remember  shooting 
many  of  the  guards  and  several  of  the  "target"  men  in  the  head  several  times  and  stopping  only  when  they 
had  no  head  left  to  shoot.  Then  I  would  just  get  the  "hell  out  of  there"  shooting  everything  in  sight  that 
moved.  The  problem  was  I  didn't  know  when  to  stop,  who  was  "friendly"  and  who  was  not,  because  I  had 
my  "tunnel  vision"  on.  I  was  just  running,  running  for  my  life.  I  could  not  think  I  could  only  do! 

May  1989-  All  during,  and  especially  at  the  end  of  my  freshmen  year  I  remember  Brian  giving  me  a  lot 
of  grief  about  what  I  was  going  to  do  with  my  semester  breaks.  He  would  ask  me  where  I  was  going  and 
what  I  would  be  doing  (thanksgiving  break,  Christmas  and  Easter  breaks  as  well).  When  it  came  time  for 
school  to  end  he  kept  after  me  to  stay  up  in  Rochester.  He  told  me  that  him  and  some  of  his  friends  were 
getting  a  house  and  I  could  stay  "rent  free".  "Don't  go  home"  he  would  say.  "This  is  your  new  home"  he 
said.  I  told  him  I  was  going  home  to  New  Jersey  and  no  thank  you.  The  thing  is  a  always  remember  my 
mom's  friend  "Astrid"  always  being  at  our  house  at  some  point  when  I  came  home  from  college.  She 
would  always  ask  me  "So  how  do  you  feel"  and  I  would  always  tell  her  "fine". 

I  worked  12  hour  days  that  summer  painting  houses,  and  I  was  living  with  my  mother  in  Ramsey  New 
Jersey.  But  still  I  worked  out  as  best  as  I  could. 

September  1989-  (Sophomore  year)  I  am  living  in  the  Fraternity  house  as  my  place  of  residence  for  my 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (58  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 7] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

sophomore  year.  I  had  broken  up  with  my  long  time  girlfriend  of  7  years  during  the  summer.  About  six 
weeks  into  sophomore  year  I  meet  "Carrie  Savage".  She  is  a  junior  at  Rochester.  She  is  in  the  top  5%  of 
her  class  and  is  a  Biology  and  German  major.  She  is  a  pre  med.  student.  She  is  half  Polish  and  half 
German.  She  is  also  a  German  tutor,  and  teaches  German  on  the  side  for  extra  money.  She  had  spent  a 
year  overseas  in  high  school  in  Germany  and  her  mother  had  sponsored  a  German  student  (who  was 
Carrie's  boyfriend  when  she  was  over  there)  for  a  year  in  their  house. 

She  comes  up  to  me  at  a  party,  and  we  start  to  talk,  I  ask  her  out  to  dinner.  As  it  turns  out  she  has  a  very 
mean  streak  in  her  and  when  she  drank  she  became  very  nasty  (her  father  was  as  alcoholic  so  when  she 
drank  she  became  a  very  mean  drunk). 

During  this  year  I  remember  several  trips  to  the  airport  and  there  was  a  F-16  waiting  for  me.  I  remember 
getting  out  of  the  F-16  one  time  and  it  was  just  about  time  for  one  of  the  semester  breaks  because  the 
Rochester  airport  is  very  small  and  only  has  a  few  gates.  As  I  walked  off  the  tarmac  into  the  gate,  some 
girls  who  knew  me  were  yelling  to  get  my  attention  and  I  walked  right  by  them  with  two  men  on  either 
side  of  me  in  long  overcoats.  Not  even  acknowledging  their  presence. 

I  don't  remember  very  many  more  "Lab"  episodes  during  this  time,  that  doesn't  mean  that  they  didn't 
occur.  I  just  don't  remember  them,  but  I  do  remember  going  to  the  airport  a  lot.  And  getting  in  an  F-16  jet 
and  getting  out  somewhere  else.  Whether  it  be  the  "Other"  facility  in  the  South  West,  or  on  an  aircraft 
carrier  I  remember  getting  out  in  these  two  different  places.  I  also  remember  some  friends  asking  me 
"where  the  hell  have  I  been  the  last  few  days".  This  question  came  up  a  lot  that  year. 

I  remember  my  friends  Nick  and  Bob  were  telling  me  "Andy,  who  is  fucking  with  your  mind.  Andy,  are 
you  all  right,  tell  us  who  is  messing  with  you?  ARE  YOU  OK?"  Then  I  remember  walking  into  my 
fraternity  house,  and  as  soon  as  you  walk  in  there  is  a  big  room  right  to  the  right  (called  the  Wilson 
room)  and  the  whole  fraternity  is  facing  me  and  the  man  with  the  white  hair  has  a  little  shiny  ball  in  a 
string  and  is  swinging  it  back  and  forth  right  in  front  of  them  and  they  all  have  a  blank  look  on  their 
faces.  I  stop  in  the  hall  way  the  man  with  the  white  hair  tells  me  to  just  go  up  to  my  room,  and  I  do.  After 
that  everyone  seems  normal  and  no  one  said  a  word  about  it. 

I  remember  asking  Nick  and  Bob  if  they  remember  the  conversations  we  had  had  about  me  and  they 
didn't  remember  a  thing  about  it. 

December  1989- 1  go  home  to  New  Jersey  during  the  Christmas  break.  I  needed  to  earn  some  money  so  I 
am  looking  through  the  local  paper  and  there  is  an  add  for  a  parking  Valet  paying  $10.00  -  $12.00  an 
hour.  Down  at  the  Ho-Ho-Kus  Inn.  (a  5  star  restaurant  owned  by  a  group  of  local  Doctors).  The  ad  said 
to  send  of  fax  resume  to  Dr.  Purizzo  and  it  gave  a  phone  and  fax  number.  It  immediately  had  caught  my 
eye  (the  money)  and  then  I  saw  Dr.  Purrizzo's  [i.e.  Joseph  P.  Pizzurro's?]  name  and  I  thought  that  I  could 
get  the  job.  I  NEVER  ONCE  thought  about  the  steroid  trial.  It  never  even  entered  my  mind. 

I  fax  over  my  resume  and  a  cover  letter  to  Dr.  Purrizzo.  And  about  a  day  later  he  calls  me.  I  ask  him 
about  the  job  and  in  the  sweetest  voice  he  says  to  me  "Sure  the  job  is  still  open  Andy,  come  on  in  for  an 
interview,  how  about  tomorrow  about  1:00.  Do  you  know  where  my  office  NOW  is?"  I  said  that  I  did 
not,  so  he  gave  me  directions.  The  next  day  at  1:00  I  am  in  his  office,  his  secretary  calls  to  tell  him  that  I 
am  here,  and  I  go  in  to  see  him.  I  sit  in  the  high  back  leather  chair  and  all  of  a  sodden  he  explodes  with 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (59  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 8] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

anger. 

"EITHER  YOU  ARE  THE  DUMBEST  MOTHERF*CKER  ON  THE  PLANET,  OR  YOU  HAVE  GOT 
THE  BIGGEST  SET  OF  BALLS  THAT  I  HAVE  EVER  SEEN!"  "What  the  hell  are  you  talking  about?" 
I  answer.  He  says  "DO  YOU  HAVE  ANY  IDEA  WHAT  I  WANT  TO  DO  TO  YOU?  YOU  STROLL  IN 
HERE  LIKE  YOU  HAVE  NO  FEAR  OF  ME  AT  ALL  WHEN  YO  ARE  F*CKING  MY  WIFE  UP  AT 
THAT  SCHOOL  OF  YOURS,  AND  THEN  BECAUSE  YOU  HAVE  RUINDED  MY  CAREER",  and  he 
lifts  his  hand  from  behind  his  desk  and  he  has  a  gun  in  it.  "Do  to  me?"  I  say,  "For  what?  What  did  I  do?" 
"Don't  even  try  and  play  dumb  with  me,  I've  been  kicked  off  the  board  and  I'm  out  of  the  hospital 
because  of  you!"  he  says.  And  then  I  remembered  everything,  I  said  "how  do  you  blame  me  for  what  you 
did,  don't  you  EVER  forget  that  you  came  after  me,  I  was  just  a  kid  minding  my  own  business,  and  YOU 
wanted  to  lock  me  up  and  cut  out  my  brain  just  because  I  wouldn't  admit  to  doing  something  that  I  didn't 
do.  THEN  you  kidnap  me  and  almost  kill  me  with  your  drugs!  As  for  f*cking  your  wife,  yes  Mrs. 
Purrizzo  showed  up  a  few  times,  but  I  NEVER  did  anything  with  her,  I  turned  her  down  every  time. 
BESIDES  that  happened  a  long  time  ago,  and  if  anyone  owes  anything  it's  YOU  owing  me  an  apology 
and  you  can  start  by  giving  me  a  job."  He  drops  the  gun  and  puts  his  hands  on  his  head  and  shouts  out 
"This  is  f*cking  unbelievable!.. YOUR  LYING!  YOUR  TELLING  ME  THAT  SHE  SHOWED  UP 
BEGGING  YOU  TO  F*CK  HER  AND  YOU  TURNED  HER  DOWN!  SEVERAL  TIMES!  AND  IT 
DIDN'T  HAPPEN  A  LONG  TIME  AGO..  IT'S  BEEN  18  MONTHS.. ANDY!"  I  said  "That's  correct,  I 
never  touched  Mrs.  Purrizzo  at  Rochester".  Then  he  said  "We'll  find  out  what  happened"  and  he  pulls  out 
a  little  shiny  ball  on  a  string  and  starts  to  waive  it  in  front  of  me  from  behind  his  desk  I  get  up  and  say 
"are  you  kidding  me  with  this".  He  pecks  up  the  gun  and  tells  me  to  sit  back  down  in  the  chair  and  to 
look  at  the  ball.  I  am  out  within  seconds.  I  hear  him  yelling  "I  GOT  HIM"  "I  GOT  HIM". 

From  what  I  can  remember  he  then  has  me  go  over  to  his  examining  table,  and  he  starts  to  question  me.  I 
tell  him  that  I  really  didn't  sleep  with  his  wife  in  college,  and  that  I  know  who  did.  Then  all  of  a  sodden  I 
remember  freaking  out  and  yelhng  "U.S.  GOVERNMENT  SECRET  PROJECT  35765XXXX 
VIOLATION  OF  THIS  MIND  CAP  IS  PUNISHABLE  BY  DEATH  etc.etc!"  When  I  leave  his  office  I 
am  sweating  and  the  nurse  is  looking  at  me  like  I  have  two  heads  on  my  shoulders.  He  calls  me  two  days 
later  and  tells  me  that  I  got  the  job.  So  for  the  rest  of  that  break  I  parked  cars  for  Dr.  Purrizzo  at  the 
HO-HO-Kus  Inn. 

After  the  break  the  two  guys  who  had  slept  with  Dr.  Purrizzo's  wife  and  her  friend,  the  woman  with  the 
black  hair,  show  up  for  lifting  one  day  and  they  have  had  the  living  shit  beaten  out  of  them  by  the  Mafia 

April  1990-  As  the  spring  comes,  Adolph  brings  me  into  a  room.  Mr.  Green  is  there.  He  tells  me  that  the 
"rules  have  changed  and  that  now  the  rule's  for  retirement  have  changed.  I  must  now  do  25  missions  in 
order  to  retire  not  the  101  was  promised.  I  tell  him  that  "that's  utter  bullshit  and  we  both  know  it."  It  was 
an  obvious  attempt  to  get  me  to  do  more  assassinations,  but  I  was  fighting  the  programming.  I  tell  him 
that  I  have  run  my  10  missions  and  even  if  the  rules  have  changed  I  still  get  the  old  law  because  the  offer 
was  made  at  the  time  it  applied  to  me  so  I  get  "Grand  fathered"  in,  and  if  he  doesn't  like  it  he  can  speak  to 
my  lawyer.  Then  he  asked  me  if  I  had  a  lawyer  and  I  said  "NO"  but  I  would  get  one  for  this.  And  that 
there  was  no  way  that  I  was  going  to  do  any  more  because  I  was  retired.  Mr.  Green  starts  to  freak  out  and 
he  tells  me  that  if  I  don't  do  it  he  will  kill  me  right  here  and  he  puts  a  gun  to  my  head.  All  I  said  was 
speak  to  my  lawyer.  Which  pissed  him  off  even  more.  They  tried  every  means  of  persuasion  to  get  me  to 
go  another  15  missions.  Every  thing  from  a  gun  to  my  head  to  beatings,  to  threatening  to  kill  my  family. 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (60  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 8] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

But  I  would  not  budge. 

Next  came  the  character  test.  They  had  been  watching  me  every  day  of  my  life  from  almost  the  day  that  I 
had  arrived  at  the  University  of  Rochester  (actually  it  was  since  I  was  age  2),  but  anyway  they  were 
testing  me  weather  I  knew  it  or  not.  From  the  close  quarters  with  Gwen  to  Gwen  wanting  to  have  sex 
with  me.  To  me  turning  her  down.  To  how  I  reacted  to  this  situation  to  how  I  reacted  to  that  situation. 
They  bring  me  into  a  dark  room,  there  are  people  all  around  me,  but  I  cannot  see  them.  All  I  can  see  is  a 
small  desk  light  on  the  table  and  a  figure  behind  it.  He  starts  to  ask  me  questions  about  why  I  stole 
Brian's  steroids.  I  knew  that  I  was  screwed  if  I  answered  either  way.  If  I  answered  "Yes"  I  stole  them  and 
admitted  to  the  wrong  doing  would  they  see  it  as  being  honest  or  would  they  see  it  as  being  a  tattle  tale, 
or  if  I  said  "NO"  and  lied  about  it  even  though  I  knew  they  had  video  tape  of  me  doing  it  would  they  see 
me  as  someone  who  could  keep  their  mouth  shut  under  the  pressure  or  would  they  see  me  as  being  a  lier. 

So  I  did  the  only  thing  I  could  in  an  attempt  to  escape,  my  only  way  out.  I  answered  BOTH  WAYS.  At 
first  I  said  "NO",  then  I  changed  my  answer  to  "YES"  then  back  to  "NO"  again,  and  I  waffled  back  and 
forth  several  times  until  they  told  me  to  leave.  The  man  with  the  white  hair  then  takes  me  back  to  my 
room.  He  has  a  smirk  on  his  face  as  I  believe  he  knows  what  I  have  tried  to  do. 

I  thought  I  was  out,  they  couldn't  trust  me  and  they  didn't  know  what  to  think  of  me,  maybe,  just  maybe 
they  would  just  leave  me  alone.  As  it  turns  out,  they  take  me  into  the  woods  by  car  ride.  We  get  out  of 
the  car  and  the  two  men  tell  me  to  go  over  and  look  over  the  edge  of  this  huge  hole  they  had  dug  in  the 
ground.  I  hear  the  one  man  "cock"  his  pistol.  Without  thinking  or  without  any  thought  I  leaped  back  at 
him  like  I  was  a  cheetah,  grabbed  the  gun  and  broke  his  neck  with  my  hand  by  crushing  his  throat  and 
windpipe  like  it  was  an  empty  beer  can.  The  other  man  starts  to  run  away  and  I  ran  him  down  within  a 
few  feet  and  broke  his  neck  too.  I  sat  down  right  there  next  to  the  bodies  and  began  to  cry. 

"Why  does  everyone  want  to  kill  me"  I  kept  saying  to  my  self  "I  just  want  to  be  left  alone,  I  just  want  to 
be  a  kid  going  to  college".  I  heard  the  portable  phone  ring  a  few  times  but  I  didn't  answer  it.  After  a  while 
another  car  showed  up,  it's  the  man  with  the  white  hair  and  he  tells  me  to  get  in  the  car  and  we  drive  off. 
I'm  sitting  in  the  back  seat  and  I  look  out  the  back  window  I  see  them  examining  the  bodies  as  we  drive 
off.  My  realities  were  starting  to  blur  as  my  programming  began  to  come  undone. 

No  paper  work-  A  day  or  so  later  I  am  back  in  the  dark  room  with  the  small  lamp,  this  time  they  sit  me 
down  and  discuss  with  me  my  options.  This  time  it's  a  different  Mr.  Green.  A  man  that  I  don't  ever 
remember  seeing.  He  told  me  that  I  can  either  corporate  and  continue  as  an  agent  or  they  will  be  forced 
to  kill  me  as  they  can  never  just  let  me  go.  I  remember  making  a  joke  "I  don't  suppose  you  will  let  me  go 
and  we  will  forget  the  whole  thing  ever  happened"  I  said.  The  man  did  not  laugh  at  all.  I  knew  they  were 
serious.  So  I  let  him  have  it.  "Agent!  agentl  I'm  not  an  agent,  and  I'm  not  in  the  f*cking  army,  I'm  a 
f*cking  college  kid,  who  you  have  taken  against  my  will  and  done  something,  so  you  can  go  fu*ck  your 
self  as  far  as  Iim  concerned." 

By  the  look  on  his  face  I  could  tell  that  this  was  news  to  him.  He  makes  me  leave  and  go  into  the  hall.  I 
can  hear  intense  arguing  now  going  on  inside.  "WHAT  THE  F*CK  DO  YOU  MEAN  HE  NEVER 
SIGNED  THE  PAPER  WORK!  YOUR  TELLING  ME  THAT  THIS  KID  HAS  BEEN  AN 
INVOLUNTARY  SUBJECT  ALL  ALONG!.  YOU  F*CKING  IDIOTS,  IF  THIS  EVER  GETS  OUT" 
and  he  goes  on  and  on.  I  actually  thought  I  had  a  chance  now.  They  call  me  back  in.  The  new  Mr.  Green 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (61  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:18] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 


puts  a  piece  of  paper  in  front  of  me  and  tells  me  to  sign  it.  I  start  to  read  it  and  he  bursts  in  and  yells 
"JUST  SIGN  IT  GOD  D*MN  IT".  I  was  always  told  to  read  everything  before  you  sign  anything. 


I  am  trying  to  read  it  but  the  words  just  seem  to  come  out  like  blurs.  I  can't  make  out  one  word.  So  I  say 
"let  me  have  my  parents  read  over  it  and  I'll  mail  it  back  to  you!  what's  your  address?"  That  was  the  last 
straw.  The  new  Mr.  Green  starts  to  freak  out  and  he  says  "I'LL  TELL  YOU  WHAT  IT  SAYS,  IT  SAYS 
THAT  YOU  GIVE  US  PERMISSION  TO  KILL  YOU!  I  REALLY  DON'T  GIVE  A  F*CK  IF  YOU 
SIGN  IT  OR  NOT  BECAUSE  WE  WILL  JUST  SIGN  YOUR  NAME  TO  IT  ANYWAY!  SO  SHUT 
THE  F*CK  UP  AND  SIGN  THE  DAMN  PAPER".  I  focus  very  had  on  the  paper  and  the  first  few  words 

say  some  thing  like  I am  of  free  mind  and  body  do  here  by  freely  consent..  Blah!  Blah.. 

Blah.  I  said  "this  is  wrong,  I  don't  freely  consent".  He  rips  the  paper  out  of  my  hands  and  hands  it  to 
someone  off  to  my  right.  Within  moments  the  paper  is  back  and  my  name  is  now  on  the  paper.  The  new 
Mr.  Green  then  gets  a  glass  of  water  and  puts  some  white  powder  in  it,  mixes  it  up  and  tells  me  to  drink 
it.  I  ask  "what's  in  it"  and  he  pounds  his  fist  on  the  desk  "JUST  F*CKING  DRINK  IT".  Adolph  comes 
over  my  right  shoulder  and  tells  me  that  it's  poison  and  that  it  will  kill  me  and  I  WILL  drink  it.  At  first  I 
wouldn't  but  then  finally  I  drink  the  glass  of  water.  Almost  instantly  I  "flash"  to  the  healing  pool  and  this 
time  my  stomach  hurts  me  so  badly  I  cannot  stand  it.  But  I  make  it  into  the  green  water. 

Everything  is  very  dark  for  a  while.  I  feel  like  I  am  moving.  This  goes  on  for  a  while  and  then  it  feels  like 
we  have  stopped.  All  of  a  sodden  there  is  a  dim  light.  I  am  in  the  trunk  of  a  car.  The  men  go  to  pull  me 
out  and  when  I  move  on  my  own  they  literally  jump  back  about  three  feet.  I  get  out  of  the  car  and  simply 
ask  "what's  going  on?"  The  one  man  immediately  gets  on  his  portable  phone  and  starts  yelling  into  it. 
"Do  you  want  to  talk  to  him,  here"  and  he  hands  me  the  phone.  The  man's  voice  on  the  phone  sounds 
familiar.  For  some  reason  they  tell  me  to  lay  in  the  pine  box  at  the  bottom  of  the  hole  and  to  go  to  sleep.  I 
wake  up  and  it  is  black,  and  by  black  I  mean  a  blackness  that  you  can  only  appreciate  if  you  have  been 
buried  alive  yourself.  I  hear  dirt  being  thrown  on  top  of  me  and  I  start  to  scream. 

I  managed  to  bench  press  the  lid  only  about  an  inch  or  so,  but  it  was  enough  for  me  to  get  my  legs  and 
feet  up  onto  the  lid.  And  I  manage  to  leg  press  the  lid  off  and  to  the  side  about  6  to  8  inches.  And  I  start 
to  try  and  dig  my  self  out.  This  seemed  to  take  forever  and  I  took  the  dirt  that  I  had  just  dug  away  and 
stuffed  in  the  coffin  behind  me  by  my  feet  and  I  in  a  frantic  panic  proceeded  to  dig  my  way  up.  As  I 
break  through  the  final  layers  the  men  are  packing  up  the  shovels  in  the  car  and  they  are  putting  their 
shirt  back  on.  As  I  pull  my  self  out  of  the  earth  the  look  of  fear  on  their  faces  was  evident.  I  could  smell 
the  fear  in  the  air  and  they  knew  they  had  done  something  terrible  and  now  were  caught.  Within 
moments  I  had  broken  both  of  their  necks  and  again  sat  right  beside  the  bodies  and  began  to  cry.  This 
time  when  the  phone  rang  I  answered  it. 

"Hello?",  I  said.  The  voice  art  the  other  end  said  "Who's  this?"  "Who's  THIS.."  I  said,  then  I  said  "Your 
friends  are  dead  and  Iim  still  alive"  and  threw  the  phone  into  the  woods.  I  was  covered  in  blood  and  dirt, 
and  I  black  out. 

The  next  morning  I  wake  up  in  my  bed  and  I  am  all  cleaned  up,  except  there  is  a  tremendous  amount  of 
dirt  under  my  fingernails.  Then  there  was  the  meeting  between  myself  and  the  man  with  the  white  hair. 
He  says  to  me  "Andy,  in  Spain  when  a  bull  enters  into  the  bull  ring  he  is  facing  certain  death.  There  is  no 


file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (62  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 8] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

escape  for  him.  However,  every  once  in  a  while  there  comes  a  bull  that  fights  so  valiantly  that  the  animal 
is  sparred  and  he  is  put  out  to  pasture  to  stud.  We  have  decided  to  put  you  out  to  pasture,  and  retire  you. 
And  I  said  "You  are  going  to  put  me  out  to  pasture  to  graze  but  yet  I  am  still  fenced  in",  and  he  looked  at 
me  and  just  laughed. 

This  is  common  practice  as  the  "mind  f  *ck"  if  you  will  is  they  tell  you  that  you  are  out  when  that 
couldnit  be  farther  from  the  truth.  It's  just  another  layer  of  programming  to  erase  your  memory. 

June- August  1990  -  Working  at  dad's. 

October  1991-  Kidney  stones. 

February  1991- 1  am  taking  business  law  102,  in  the  spring  of  sophomore  year.  During  the  first  month  of 
classes  from  professor  Shanahand  (the  business  law  professor  in  the  Simon  school  of  business)  Desert 
storm. 

May  1992- 1  graduate  from  college  and  move  home  to  start  looking  for  a  job. 

December  1992- 1  am  working  in  Newark  for  an  air  freight  company  (near  Newark  airport).  On  my  way 
to  work  I  am  listening  to  Howard  Stern's  radio  show.  He  starts  talking  about  this  video  tape  he  has  of  a 
kid  who  is  put  on  trial  for  supposedly  taking  steroids  when  he  is  in  high  school.  He  says  that  this 
happened  years  ago  but  he  wants  this  person  to  call  in.  He  wants  to  talk  to  me.  At  that  moment  I  instantly 
break  into  a  cold  sweat  and  my  head  starts  spinning  as  I'm  driving  on  the  garden  state  parkway.  I  get  to 
work  and  Howard  is  still  raving  on  about  this.  I  don't  call.  The  next  day  he  is  calling  me  a  coward  and  a 
weasel  for  not  coming  forward  because  he  wants  to  make  me  into  a  hero  or  something  (I  told  a  lot  of 
adults  to  "F*ck  off,"  literally).  He  finds  out  who  I  am  from  the  tape,  calls  me  and  tells  me  he  is  sending  a 
limo  for  me.  I  take  tomorrow  off.  In  the  morning,  the  limo  arrives  and  I  just  cannot  get  myself  to  get  in, 
and  I  send  it  away.  Howard  calls  and  he  is  pissed  and  calls  me  all  kinds  of  names.  In  the  afternoon,  he 
calls  me  again  and  this  time  he  is  even  more  pissed.  He  is  frantic  yelling  at  me  about  how  the 
GOVERNMENT  just  pushed  there  way  in  here,  took  the  tape,  and  said  that  if  he  said  one  more  word 
about  this  that  he  is  going  to  revoke  their  FCC  license. 

He  of  course  talks  about  it  on  the  radio  the  next  day,  begging  me  to  come  forward  and  stand  up  to  them.  I 
cannot,  every  time  I  even  try  to  think  about  any  of  that  stuff  my  head  literally  starts  to  spin.  Then  I 
remember,  Mr.  Green  and  a  group  of  men  show  up  at  my  house,  and  erase  my  memory  again. 

March  1993-  My  father  discusses  my  future  with  me  and  what  I  want  to  do.  I  told  him  that  I  never  want 
to  live  up  north  again.  Trying  to  help,  he  calls  his  Navy  buddy  who  owns  a  printing  company  down  in 
Atlanta.  I  interview  and  get  the  job.  I  move  down  to  Atlanta  to  start  my  new  job  and  supposedly  my  new 
life. 

July  1993-  In  my  apartment  complex,  this  guy  unusually  comes  up  to  me  and  introduces  himself  at  the 
apartment  complex  pool.  The  guy's  name  is  Aaron  and  he  is  down  South  to  get  his  masters  degree  in 
PSYCHOLOGY.  Coincidentally  he  is  also  from  Rochester  NY.  And  went  to  the  University  of  Rochester 
for  1  semester  and  supposedly  knows  some  of  my  friends  as  he  is  a  "local"  Rochester  boy.  He  becomes 
my  best  friend  after  a  while  and  about  a  year  goes  by.  When  we  would  go  out  drinking  or  be  at  parties 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (63  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 8] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

Aaron  would  brag  about  being  able  to  hypnotize  people  without  them  even  knowing  it  and  how  he  could 
just  "f*ck"  with  people's  minds.  I  never  thought  much  about  it.  I  had  absolutely  no  memory  of  any  of  my 
college  horrors  and  frankly  was  having  the  time  of  my  life  in  Atlanta.  He  was  also  one  of  my  "best 
friends"  so  I  never  even  considered  or  gave  anything  else  a  second  thought. 

July  1994-  The  printing  company  didn't  expand  in  terms  of  future  potential  as  I  had  hoped  and  I  finally 
had  quit  after  about  a  year  and  a  half  (I  think).  I  was  unemployed  for  a  while  but  then  I  got  my  first 
corporate  break.  I  get  my  first  job  with  a  major  corporation  (the  Dunlop  tire  corporation).  Three  hundred 
and  sixty  resumes  for  1  spot  and  I  got  the  job.  So  naturally  I  was  very  excited  and  told  all  my  friends. 
The  job  involved  traveling  all  around  the  Southeast  every  week  (being  gone  Tuesday  through  Friday,  on 
the  road,  every  week).  The  job  didn't  start  until  late  August  and  it  was  early  July  so  I  had  some  time  on 
my  hands. 

About  two  weeks  after  I  told  Aaron  that  I  had  gotten  the  job  he  calls  me  and  asks  me  to  come  over.  I  get 
to  his  apartment  and  we  bullshit  for  about  an  hour,  he  tells  me  out  of  the  blue  that  "some  people  are 
concerned  about  your  new  job".  I  was  shocked  and  this  really  came  out  of  left  field  so  I  said  "what  the 
f*ck  are  you  talking  about".  He  said  "the  fact  that  we  won't  know  where  you  are  during  the  week"  and  I 
was  just  utterly  confused  and  became  extremely  pissed  off  (I  still  had  no  memory  of  any  of  the  events, 
the  torture,  the  assassinations,  the  Illuminati,  nothing)  and  I  said  "What  the  hell  are  you  talking  about? 
Who  is  concerned?  What  business  is  it  of  theirs  anyway?  Who?  I  don't  understand?" 

He  let  it  go.  What  happened  next  he  did  not  let  go.  I  had  all  this  time  on  my  hands  and  I  was  very 
nervous  because  I  had  to  go  to  Buffalo  for  three  weeks  of  training.  I  was  24  years  old  and  this  was  my 
first  "real  job"  with  a  company  car,  expense  account  and  everything.  Ever  since  I  came  back  from 
Munich  Germany  when  I  was  5  years  old  I  stuttered  severely  when  I  spoke.  The  thing  is  I  knew  it  was  all 
in  my  mind,  because  when  I  was  alone  I  could  speak  very  fluently,  but  when  I  had  to  speak  to  anyone, 
read  aloud  or,  heaven  forbid,  speak  to  a  group  of  people  my  entire  throat  would  just  "lock  up"  and  I  could 
not  speak  word  one.  This  was  a  serious  problem  for  me  and  needless  to  say  I  was  tormented  as  a  child. 
But  anyway,  I  decided  that  this  was  my  first  real  job  and  if  I  wanted  to  get  anywhere  in  life  that  I  will  not 
let  this  stop  me  and  it  must  be  fixed  and  now  is  the  time. 

I  had  never  been  to  a  hypnotherapist  before  but  for  some  reason  I  really  believed  in  the  power  of 
hypnotism,  and  I  really  thought  that  this  along  with  my  Silva  mind  control  could  really  help  me.  So  I 
open  the  yellow  pages  and  pick  out  a  hypnotheripest.  In  the  ad  the  hypnotheripest  claimed  to  be  able  to 
cure  many  different  ailments  within  a  few  sessions,  stuttering  was  one  of  them  so  I  called  and  made  an 
appointment. 

I  proceed  to  go  into  the  appointment  talk  to  the  Doctor  and  explain  how  I  think  my  problem  is  all  in  my 
mind.  He  states  that  my  conclusions  are  "very  interesting",  and  he  puts  me  under.  When  I  opened  my 
eyes  the  doctor's  face  was  white  as  a  ghost  and  he  is  sweating  bullets,  there  are  now  two  assistants  in  the 
room  and  they  have  the  same  horrific  look  on  their  faces.  The  doctor  in  a  trembling  voice  asks  me  "DID 
YOU  KNOW  YOU  HAVE  SOME  KIND  OF  A  GOVERNMENT  MEMORY  CAP  IN  YOUR  MIND?"  I 
said  "no,  what  are  you  talking  about?"  He  is  still  sweating  profusely,  and  I  ask  him  "what  is  going  on." 
He  would  not  discuss  it  but  he  said  he  wanted  to  see  me  tomorrow.  I  go  to  pay  for  the  session  in  the 
lobby  and  I  ask  the  assistant  "what  happened  in  there?"  At  first  she  would  not  tell  me  but  I  finally  got  it 
out  of  her.  She  said  that  I  absolutely  FREAKED  OUT  and  I  was  absolutely  screaming  uncontrollably. 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (64  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:18] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

She  also  stated  that  in  her  15  years  with  this  doctor  she  had  never  seen  anything  like  it.  She  said  the 
doctor  tried  for  15  minutes  to  put  the  cap  back  on  and  I  would  not  let  him,  they  had  to  get  three  other 
people  to  hold  me  down  and  finally  he  got  control  of  the  situation  again. 

This  is  on  a  Tuesday,  the  doctor  wanted  to  see  me  the  next  day  but  he  was  booked  through  Friday,  the 
assistant  made  room  for  me  to  see  him  on  Thursday.  I  leave  very  confused,  still  having  no  clear 
memories  as  to  what's  going  on  and  no  memories  of  any  of  the  government  experiments  or  the  Illuminati 
or  the  under  ground  bases.  The  thing  is  I  go  home  and  what  do  I  do,  I  go  right  over  to  my  best  friends 
apartment  (Aaron)  and  tell  him  the  whole  story  about  what  happened  at  the  hypnotheripest  and  the 
memory  cap.  He  starts  to  FREAK  OUT,  "you  went  to  a  hypnotheripest,  WHEN?"  And  let  me  tell  you  he 
was  PISSED! 

I  remember  being  very  confused  because  I  still  didn't  make  the  connection.  I  remember  going  into  his 
apartment,  telling  him  what  happened,  he  gets  very  angry,  but  after  that  there  was  "lost  time."  It  was 
between  3:00  and  4:00  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  when  I  went  over  there.  I  remember  this  because  there 
were  "soap  opera's"  on  the  television  when  I  was  initially  telling  him  my  story,  when  I  left  "Jeopardy" 
was  on  and  it  was  becoming  dusk.  It  was  about  7:30  in  the  evening.  I  leave  his  apartment  and  go  home,  I 
found  myself  sort  of  wondering  what  happened?  At  home  I  empty  my  pockets  on  the  table  (change,  keys 
etc..)  and  I  have  the  receipt  from  the  hypnotheripest.  "Oh  yea"  I  say,  I'm  supposed  to  see  him  on 
Thursday,  but  I  couldn't  remember  anything  else. 

I  go  back  Thursday  AND  THE  DOCTOR  IS  NO  LONGER  THERE!  I  MEAN  HIS  NAME  IS 
SCRACHED  OFF  THE  DOOR  HE  IS  GONE,  VANISHED,  I  MEAN  IT  WAS  LIKE  HE  HAD  NEVER 
BEEN  THERE.  There  were  four  or  five  doctors  sharing  the  same  office  and  there  was  simply  a  space 
where  his  name  had  been.  I  go  in  and  ask  the  receptionist  where  is  doctor  so  and  so,  as  hard  as  I  try  right 
now  to  this  day  I  just  cannot  remember  his  name,  but  I  can  find  my  way  back  to  where  his  office  was. 
But  anyway,  I  ASK  THE  RESEPTIONIST  WHAT  IS  GOING  ON  AND  SHE  TELLS  ME  TO  PLEASE 
LEAVE  AND  DO  NOT  COME  BACK.  I  ask  about  the  doctor,  she  closes  the  receptionists  window  turns 
her  back  to  me  and  walks  away. 

I  go  home,  even  more  confused,  Aaron  calls  me  that  night  to  come  over,  I  go,  again  not  thinking 
anything  about  it.  This  is  where  all  hell  breaks  loose.  I  go  to  his  apartment  and  we  are  sitting  down 
talking  as  usual.  From  the  back  bedroom  six  or  seven  men  come  out!  Mr.  Green  and  a  group  of  men  are 
right  there  and  I  start  freaking  out.  The  other  men  were  dressed  in  black.  The  instant  I  saw  these  men  I 
began  to  remember,  my  instinct  tells  me  to  run  but  I  was  taken  totally  by  surprise.  The  men  in  black  leap 
over  the  couch,  grab  and  hold  me.  They  pined  me  against  the  back  of  the  couch,  I  had  no  leverage  to 
plant  my  feet  and  try  to  get  up.  They  start  to  laugh  and  say  things  like  "this  guy  isnit  so  tough"  and  "that 
was  easy."  Mr.  Green  says  "If  you  even  had  any  idea  how  dangerous  that  guy  is  you  would  not  even  be 
holding  him!" 

I  remember  looking  at  Aaron  with  a  look  of  betrayal,  I  think  I  started  to  cry,  he  could  not  look  at  me.  Mr. 
Green  says  "do  you  have  any  idea  how  much  trouble  you've  been,  we  should  have  killed  you  a  long  time 
ago."  I  start  yelling  "I'M  GOING  TO  F*CKIN  KILL  YOU!" 

He  asks  Aaron  if  I  am  going  to  remember  any  of  this.  Aaron  answers  "no".  He  then  proceeds  to  punch 
me  in  the  face  and  calls  me  a  "mother  f*cker"  or  something.  I  am  struggling  to  get  up  but  I  just  could  not 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (65  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 8] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

move,  Aaron  then  takes  over. 

Aaron  then  says  the  "magic  word."  The  first  one  didn't  work.  It  was  hippa..  something  or  other.  He  tries 
another  one  Poly-pop-er-enus  ,  snarf-a-lif-agus,  when  he  finds  the  right  one  instantly  I  cannot  move.  He 
tells  me  how  relaxed  I  feel,  how  warm  and  safe  I  feel,  how  I  am  in  a  "happy  place",  to  "lay  back,  relax, 
smile."  As  I'm  sitting  there  I  cannot  move,  but  I  can  hear  them  laughing  at  me.  He  starts  telling  Mr. 
Green  how  he  didn't  know  what  exact  word  they  used  but  once  you  find  it  "that's  it"  he  is  totally  under 
your  control. 

This  is  where  things  start  getting  a  little  crazy.  What  he  did  to  me  somehow,  I  remember,  is  he  somehow 
locked  me  away  in  my  own  mind,  creating  a  multiple  personality  over  mine  to  make  me  forget 
everything.  I  remember  fighting  him  for  control  in  my  mind.  He  told  me  that  I  will  do  what  ever  he  tells 
me  to  do.  He  said  the  walls  are  closing  in  on  you  and  you  cannot  fight  it,  in  my  mind  I  of  course  pictured 
the  walls  closing  in.  On  his  instruction  the  walls  closed  in  until  I  was  inside  a  "vacuum  sealed  steel 
coffin",  which  conformed  to  the  shape  of  my  body  (like  a  vacuum  sealed  produce  package  only  it  was 
my  body  sealed  in  a  steel  coffin  with  only  my  face  showing).  I  could  not  fight  it  and  I  could  not  move. 
He  then  said  you  are  being  sent  to  a  place  in  your  mind  where  you  will  never  be  found,  at  this  point  I 
start  screaming  "no  no  no". 

After  he  sent  me  to  a  place  where  "no  one  will  ever  find  you",  he  instructed  that  "a  steel  plate  the  size  of 
ten  football  fields  and  10  feet  thick  is  crashing  down  upon  you"  and  he  said  "here  it  comes,  and  there  is 
no  escape".  I  remember  screaming  again  as  he  says  "boooom".  Here  comes  another  one,  "boooom",  and 
he  proceeded  to  do  this  five  or  six  more  times.  I  am  screaming  during  all  of  this.  And  I  remember  Mr. 
Green  and  the  others  laughing  at  me  while  Aaron  was  doing  this. 

The  thing  is,  the  one  thing  I  do  remember  about  the  hypnotherapist's  first  visit  is;  I  remember  being  back 
in  my  mind,  "my  safe  place"  and  off  in  the  corner  with  these  "steel  plates"  or  like  a  heavy  iron  with  some 
weathering  and  rust  around  the  edges.  Dust  was  all  over  them  and  they  were  bolted  to  the  wall  on  an 
angle.  I  remember  hearing  horrific  cries  coming  from  behind  it,  like  some  kind  of  creature  or  monster.  To 
investigate  I  imagined  that  the  steel  plates  were  made  of  tin  foil  and  instantly  I  had  the  strength  to  bend 
them  back  one  by  one.  I  was  scared.  As  I  got  to  the  lower  layers  I  hear  scratching,  like  a  wild  animal 
clawing  at  a  door  to  get  out.  The  last  few  layers  were  bubbled  out  like  you  can  make  dents  in  a  sheet  of 
tin  foil  with  your  finger  (only  much  bigger).  Down  in  the  corner,  there  was  a  little  piece  that  had  been 
ripped  aside,  and  you  could  see  the  blackness  behind  it.  I  get  on  my  hands  and  knees  to  get  a  closer  look, 
ALL  OF  A  SUDDEN  a  hand  of  half  rotted  bone  and  flesh  suddenly  reaches  out  and  grabs  my  face.  It 
would  not  let  go. 

I  FINALLY  GET  AWAY  FROM  IT,  but  now  the  creature  is  suddenly  energized  and  begins  to  violently 
scratch  and  claw  and  with  incredible  force  starts  ripping  at  the  last  layers  of  the  steel.  Finally,  it  made 
itself  enough  of  a  space  to  get  out.  From  the  blackness  emerges  a  half  rotted  corpse,  on  it's  arms,  legs  and 
left  shoulder  there  was  only  bone,  no  flesh.  An  image  of  a  body  that  had  been  locked  in  a  closet  for  years, 
half  rotted  and  half  already  dead.  On  the  verge  of  insanity  from  being  trapped  in  a  space  so  small  you 
cannot  move,  yet  you  cannot  die.  I  am  now  slowly  backing  away  from  it..  It  says  "what  are  you  afraid 
of?"  it  asks.  "Who  are  you?"  I  ask  it,  IT  ANSWERS  "I  AM  YOU,  DON'T  YOU  RECOGNISE 
YOURSELF!"  With  a  burst  of  speed  it  leaps  at  me  and  grabs  hold  of  me,  like  someone  trying  to  embrace 
me.  With  it's  half  rotted  arms  around  me  I  start  screaming. 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (66  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 8] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

I  believe  that  this  is  when  I  started  flipping  out  in  the  doctors  office.  The  hypnotheripest  was  then  trying 
to  "cover  it  back  up"  but  the  "self"  that  they  had  locked  away  was  by  no  means  going  to  go  back  into  that 
tiny  space  quietly  by  any  stretch  of  the  imagination.  That's  why  he  had  so  much  trouble  getting  control  of 
the  situation  again. 

The  hypnotheripest  finally  pulls  me  out  of  it,  and  two  days  later  the  hypnotheripest  has  disappeared  and 
Aaron  had  locked  the  "monster"  (it  is  no  monster,  it  is  my  true  "self")  away  again,  with  new  doors  and  in 
a  new  place.  The  monster  who  claims  to  be  the  real  me  is  even  now  locked  away  somewhere  in  my 
mind?  This  concept  is  very  scary  and  confusing  but  these  are  my  memories. 

August  1994  -  June  1996-  After  that  I  didn't  remember  any  of  those  events  or  any  other  events  for  that 
matter  until  years  later  when  a  single  event  "punched"  a  hole  in  the  "alternate  reality",  the  "alternate 
personality"  if  you  will,  and  Aaron  continued  to  be  my  "best  friend"  as  he  was  my  assigned  "controller" 
or  "handler".  Over  the  next  two  years  or  so  I  would  go  over  to  Aaron's  apartment,  hang  out  all  the  time, 
and  we  were  buddies.  The  thing  is,  odd  things  would  happen  sometimes  but  I  would  just  dismiss  them 
Because  I  had  no  recollection  of  ANY  of  the  past  events.  For  example,  sometimes  Aaron  would  just  get 
up  and  lock  the  door.  Right  in  the  middle  of  a  movie  or  something.  It's  only  the  two  of  us  and  I  am  about 
6  foot  tall  and  230  pounds  with  bodybuilder  physiques  and  Aaron  is  about  5'-10"  and  about  210  pounds 
with  a  very  muscular  build,  and  he  is  living  in  a  very  quiet  and  secure  apartment  complex.  So  I  began  to 
wonder  about  these  events  and  I  would  ask  him  "why  do  you  sometimes  get  up  and  lock  the  door"  and  he 
would  never  answer  me,  and  I  would  never  question  it. 

I  remember  a  lot  of  missing  time  at  Aaron's,  watching  a  movie  and  all  of  a  sudden  I  would  be  watching  a 
different  movie  and  it  is  2:00  in  the  morning.  All  of  a  sudden  I  would  realize  what  time  it  was  and  I 
would  say  "Where  the  f*ck  did  the  time  go"  and  I  would  just  get  up  and  leave.  But  thinking  back  I  can 
vaguely  remember  all  the  programming  sessions  he  would  have.  He  would  keep  trying  to  totally  destroy 
the  "Monster"  if  you  will,  but  he  never  could.  I  can  remember  countless  episodes  of  Mr.  Green  being 
there,  as  well  as  others,  studding  me,  trying  to  figure  me  out.  But  at  the  time  some  things  you  really  don't 
think  about  until  later. 

What  was  happening  was  they  were  watching  all  the  time.  I  had  no  memories  about  anything  up  to  that 
point.  My  apartment  was  wired  for  sound  and  video.  Every  moment  of  my  life  was  being  watched.  One 
odd  thing  about  my  life  is,  ALL  of  my  girlfriends,  at  least  all  the  women  I  would  consider  calling  my 
girlfriend,  have  said  the  same  thing  to  me  at  one  point  in  time  or  another.  They  all  told  me  that  my 
apartment  was  almost  like  a  "hotel"  room.  I  guess  that  when  women  first  start  dating  someone  they  like 
to  get  to  know  the  person  by  looking  at  all  their  "stuff."  I  had  some  of  the  nicest  "stuff"  money  could  buy 
in  terms  of  furniture  and  electronics  (a  very  nice  furnished  apartment).  The  thing  is  there  is  no 
"memorabilia"  at  all,  and  thinking  about  it,  they  are  right!  I  have  no  photos  at  all!  None  of  my  parents, 
none  of  my  family,  none  of  ANY  college  friends,  NOTHING!  No  scrap  books,  no  photo  albums,  no 
souvenirs,  no  books  at  all,  nothing  personal  of  any  kind.  I  have  a  fully  furnished  apartment  which  is 
nicely  decorated,  but  there  is  no  personal  memorabilia  of  any  kind.  No  memories  and  no  past,  (leave  it  to 
the  women  to  notice  this) 

Another  funny  thing  is,  Aaron  took  a  job  as  a  student  counselor  at  Life  Chiropractic  college  in  Atlanta. 
His  favorite  pastime  was  to  steal  all  of  the  college's  video  tapes  which  dealt  with  the  human  mind  and 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (67  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:18] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

relating  subjects  from  the  Life  college  library.  He  must  have  had  20  different  "sets"  of  tapes.  These 
ranged  from  documentaries  to  case  studies  of  all  the  different  mental  diseases  and  theories  of  how  the 
human  mind  functions  and  what  exactly  occurs  in  each  of  them.  In  fact,  the  more  I  think  about  it,  ALL 
we  used  to  do  is  sit  around  and  discuss  how  the  human  mind  functions.  He  would  say  the  "Magic  word" 
and  I  would  sit  there  in  my  altered  state  of  reality  and  he  would  tell  me  his  view  of  the  mind.  How  the 
human  mind  functions  just  like  a  basic  computer.  With  every  decision  either  being  "yes"  or  "no"  answer, 
like  a  switch  which  is  either  "on"  or  "off",  and  would  discuss  how  every  memory,  function,  and  action 
we  had  or  did  is  basically  a  string  of  yes  or  no  responses.  "Like  a  long  combination  lock  you  must  have 
the  exact  code  to  get  'In'  he  said.  We  would  watch  video  after  video.  Then  I  would  tell  him  how  I  thought 
the  human  worked  and  functions.  We  would  spend  hours  upon  hours  discussing  this. 

Over  the  years  the  two  of  us  would  sit  and  he  talk  about  "How  to  mind  f*ck"  someone.  The  basic  concept 
is  to  build  a  "Platform  over  your  real  consciousness,  and  that  then  becomes  your  real  consciousness." 
And  all  along  this  was  already  been  done  to  me  and  I  had  no  clue  about  any  of  it.  Which  in  itself  is  a  very 
scary  concept.  A  fake  reality  if  you  will.  Sort  of  like  Windows  95.  Windows  95  is  basically  a  "platform" 
built  over  the  DOS  program  to  make  the  PC  applications  more  "User  friendly",  where  all  the 
computations,  and  all  the  "essence"  of  the  program  is  written  in  code  using  DOS,  but  all  you  see  on  the 
screen  is  Windows  95  (like  a  platform  built  over  the  essence  of  the  computer).  It's  kind  of  funny,  in  a 
very  sick  sort  of  way.  Here  we  I  am  sitting  around  discussing  how  to  mind  f *ck  somebody,  for  years, 
with  my  best  friend.  When  all  along,  I've  already  been  "mind  f*cked"  by  him  for  years,  and  don't  have  a 
clue  about  any  of  it.  He  discusses  it  with  me  just  like  it's  normal  conversation!  Now  that's  a  real  "mind 
f*ck"  if  you  think  about  it! 

What  was  happening  was  all  during  my  time  in  Atlanta  they  were  using  me  for  all  sorts  of  different 
experiments  at  the  Dobbins  Air  Force  Base  in  Atlanta  where  a  "major"  project  had  become  active.  I  was 
also  used  in  the  Montauk  chair  for  the  time  travel  experiments  at  this  time. 

July  1996-  My  girlfriend.  Pilar,  is  going  to  declare  chapter  7  due  to  her  debt  load  from  past  bills.  I  had 
lent  her  some  money,  and  she  wanted  to  pay  me  back  by  paying  for  my  car  repairs  at  the  local  Toyota 
dealership.  I  needed  a  new  muffler,  power  radio  antenna,  timing  belt,  and  tune  up.  About  $1,200.00 
worth  of  work  which  she  was  going  to  charge  on  her  credit  card  before  she  had  to  cut  them  up  because  of 
the  chapter  7.  The  dealership  tells  me  it's  going  to  take  only  one  day  and  I'll  be  able  to  pick  it  up  in  the 
morning.  They  give  me  a  rental  car  to  drive  around. 

The  next  day  I  go  back  to  pick  it  up  and  it's  not  ready.  I  go  back  the  third  day  and  it's  still  not  ready.  I  call 
on  the  forth  day  (Saturday),  and  they  tell  me  it  won't  be  ready  until  Monday.  "Look",  I  said,  "I  used  to  be 
in  the  car  business  and  I  know  that  your  service  department  can  crank  out  between  75  and  200  cars  a  day, 
why  the  f*ck  is  mine  taking  a  week  when  you  told  me  it  would  only  take  one  day?"  And  he  says  "we  had 
to  order  parts  and  it  will  be  ready  Monday!"  And  rudely  hangs  the  phone  up  on  me.  Monday  comes  and  I 
go  to  pick  up  the  car.  I  get  the  bill  and  it's  gone  from  $1,200.00  to  $1,750.00.  I'm  furious,  mainly  because 
I  didn't  know  if  the  credit  card  was  going  to  go  through  at  $1,700.00+,  and  I  would  really  be  stuck.  And 
let  me  tell  you  I  get  in  the  guys  face  and  start  freaking  out,  "You  have  the  balls  to  keep  my  car  for  a 
whole  week  and  then  bill  me  $600.00  over  the  estimate,  where  is  the  manager  etc. .etc.."  He  replies  "we 
had  to  order  some  parts"  "What  parts"  I  say.  He  gets  the  paper  work,  looks  through  it  and  says  "we  had  to 
special  order  your  radio  antenna"  I  say  "special  order  the  radio  antenna,  IT'S  A  F*CKING  '92  TOYOTA 
CAMERY!  Your  telling  me  that  not  one  store  in  Atlanta  had  a  power  antenna  for  a  Toyota  Camrey  for  a 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (68  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 8] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

whole  week!  The  entire  city  is  sold  out,  that's  BULL  SHIT!"  He  then  gets  is  my  face  and  says  to  me  "I 
know  who  you  are,  and  we  don't  want  your  kind  here.  I'll  take  $100.00  off  the  bill,  but  don't  come  back 
because  we  don't  want  your  business  or  your  "dirty"  money  here!" 

"WHAT  THE  F*CK  ARE  YOU  TALKING  ABOUT?"  I  answer.  "We  had  a  visit  from  some  of  your 
"friends"  and  they  told  us  all  about  you,  you  piece  of  Shit  drug  dealer".  "WHAT  THE  F*CK  ARE  YOU 
TALKING  ABOUT?"  I  say  again.  "I  spit  on  guys  like  you,  dealing  drugs  to  kids,  I  should  kick  your  ass 
right  here  and  now.  Don't  worry  you'll  get  yours  someday,  sooner  than  you  think."  He  says.  I  said  "look  I 
have  no  idea  what  you  are  even  talking  about!?  He  says  "pay  it,  and  get  the  F*CK  out  of  here  and  don't 
come  back." 

I  pay  the  $1,650.00,  the  credit  card  goes  through.  Pilar  says  "what  the  hell  is  he  talking  about?"  I  said  "I 
wish  I  knew".  We  leave,  she  drives  her  car  back  to  work,  and  I  ride  around  for  a  while.  I'm  still  pissed 
off.  This  is  too  freaking  weird!  About  an  hour  into  my  "ride",  I  have  an  idea!  I  drive  back  to  the 
dealership  and  pull  into  the  "Pep  Boys"  auto  parts  store  located  next  door  to  the  Toyota  dealership  I  had 
my  car  serviced  at.  I  go  in  and  ask  the  guy  at  the  counter,  who  also  happens  to  be  the  manager,  if  they  do 
any  business  with  the  Toyota  dealership  next  door.  He  says  "are  you  kidding  me,  they  are  our  largest 
account".  "Oh"!  I  say.  "I'm  looking  for  a  power  antenna  for  my  car"  I  say.  He  asks  "what  year,  and  what 
make?"  '"92  Toyota  Camrey"  I  tell  him.  He  punches  it  up  on  the  computer.  "Yes"  he  says  and  starts  back 
to  go  get  it.  "Sir  can  you  tell  me  how  many  you  have  in  stock"  I  ask.  He  looks  at  the  screen  "53"  he 
answers,  "why"  he  asks.  "I  was  just  curious  because  I  was  in  two  days  ago  and  the  clerk  told  me  you 
were  out  of  them."  "That's  impossible"  he  says.  "You  see  this  little  "*"  next  to  the  part  number,  it  tells  me 
that  on  this  particular  part  we  sell  so  many  of  them  that,  if  we  ever  go  below  a  dozen  in  stock  the 
computer  in  the  warehouse  automatically  ships  us  more  and  we  would  get  them  the  next  day."  "Thank 
you"  I  say,  and  leave. 

Someone,  (the  Illuminati,  the  Nazi  party,  and  United  States  government  are  the  people  responsible  for  all 
of  this  as  well  as  the  torture  at  the  University  of  Rochester,  as  well  as  the  assassinations)  told  the  Roswell 
Toyota  dealership  of  Atlanta  Georgia  that  I  was  a  drug  dealer,  so  they  could  keep  my  car  an  extra  6  days 
to  special  order  me  a  new  radio  antenna????????  This  one  blew  my  mind  for  a  long  time  because  I  still 
had  no  idea  what  the  hell  was  going  on! 

February  1997-  Aaron  informs  me  that  he  is  going  to  have  to  leave  Atlanta  for  at  least  a  year  and  that  all 
he  can  tell  me  is  that  it's  "family  related."  He  says  it  won't  happen  until  late  May  or  early  June.  I'm  very 
sad  to  hear  that  my  friend  is  going  away.  He  not  only  is  my  best  friend  but  he  is  also  very  involved  in  my 
business  and  everything  that  I  do.  We  try  and  work  out  something  to  where  he  can  still  be  involved  and 
run  things  from  his  father's  house  in  Rochester.  I  knew  it  wouldn't  work,  he  was  quite  insistant  that  it 
would.  He  keeps  reassuring  me  not  to  worry  because  he  WILL  be  back  in  a  year.  All  along  I  am  asking 
him  "What's  going  on?"  Finally,  with  me  swearing  under  strictest  confidence  that  I  won't  tell  anyone, 
Aaron  proceeds  to  tell  me  that  what  has  happened  is  this;  His  father  used  to  work  for  a  very  large 
corporation  in  Rochester,  and  years  ago  he  gave  his  father  the  idea  that  he  could  sue  this  company  for 
"mental  anguish"  or  that  the  stress  of  his  job  caused  him  to  somehow  "snap"  causing  him  to  be  mentally 
insane,  and  now  he  is  suing  them.  Aaron  then  tells  me  that  what  HE  did,  was  to  instruct  his  father  exactly 
how  to  answer  all  of  the  physiological  tests  and  questions  that  they  were  going  to  ask  him,  and  basically 
showed  him  how  to  scam  thousands  of  dollars  out  of  the  company  in  the  lawsuit.  Three  years  later, 
Aaron's  father  won,  and  was  awarded  several  hundreds  of  thousands  of  dollars.  But  what  happened  was, 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (69  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 8] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

the  Judge  ruled  that  Aaron's  father  was  to  receive  the  settlement,  however  since  he  was  "mentally  not  all 
there"  he  was  not  going  to  give  control  of  the  money  to  him  as  it  had  to  last  him  for  the  rest  of  his  life  as 
he  was  no  longer  able  to  work.  So  the  judge  was  going  to  set  up  some  kind  of  "trust"  account  where 
someone  other  than  Aaron's  father  must  act  as  the  executor  of  the  account  and  therefore  be  the  one  who 
actually  distributes  the  funds  since  he  was  "mentally  incapable". 

So,  since  Aaron's  parents  are  divorced,  and  no  one  else  in  the  family  knew  that  the  whole  lawsuit  was  all 
a  lie,  Aaron  had  to  go  home  to  act  as  the  executor  for  his  father.  And  it  had  to  be  for  at  least  a  year 
because  the  money  was  supposed  to  last  his  father  for  the  rest  of  his  life  since  he  is  no  longer  able  to 
work. 

So  they  couldn't  just  pull  it  all  out  at  once  because  the  insurance  company  for  sure  would  be  watching 
them.  My  girlfriend.  Pilar,  kept  wanting  Aaron  to  hypnotize  her  to  see  if  he  could  clear  up  some  of  the 
past  trauma  she  had  experienced  with  her  x-husbands.  He  always  talked  about  how  he  could  hypnotize 
people  without  them  even  knowing  it,  and  she  wanted  him  to  do  it  to  her,  but  ONLY  if  I  was  there.  She 
didn't  trust  him  enough  to  do  it  on  her  own.  For  some  reason  he  wouldn't  do  it.  He  would  say  "I  don't 
think  that's  a  good  idea"  and  would  always  put  it  off.  But  yet  I  remember  going  to  Aaron's  one  night  with 
Pilar,  and  it  was  one  of  those  "missing  time"  nights  where  I  remember  just  staring  off  onto  space  for  a 
while.  The  next  night  I  go  over  again,  this  time  by  my  self. 

Aaron  says  something  very  strange  to  me.  He  says  "man,  you  have  nothing  to  worry  about  with  Pilar,  she 
absolutely  idolizes  you",  'trust  me'  on  this."  How  the  hell  would  he  know?  I  ask  myself  later.  Months 
later,  when  I  put  it  all  together,  I  think  he  did  it  to  see  if  I  had  told  Pilar  about  his  father,  good  thing  I 
didn't. 

One  Friday  night  I'm  at  home  and  Pilar  is  coming  over  later  to  watch  some  movies.  I'm  feeling  very  up 
tight  about  my  business  and  how  it's  not  going  as  well  as  anticipated.  All  along  and  for  as  long  as  I  could 
remember  I  always  felt  like  some  thing  wasn't  right  with  me.  Like  some  thing  was  "wrong"  but  I  just  had 
no  idea  what  it  was  or  where  this  feeling  was  coming  from.  ALL  OF  A  SUDDEN  I  REMEMBERED 
THAT  I  KNOW  SILVA  MIND  CONTROL!  I  had  totally  forgotten  about  it.  Like  out  of  the  blue  it  was 
like  a  revelation.  I  guess  I  just  hadn't  thought  about  it  for  years.  So  I  relax,  and  go  to  my  level.  I'm  having 
a  great  session,  feeling  totally  relaxed  and  comfortable.  I  open  my  eyes  and  Pilar  is  sitting  on  the  floor 
next  to  me  with  this  look  on  her  face  like  she  is  seeing  the  devil  possessing  someone.  I  ask  her  how  long 
she  has  been  there?  She  says  to  me  "What  the  hell  were  you  doing?"  And  I  tell  her  all  about  the  Silva 
method  and  about  going  to  different  "Levels"  of  your  mind.  She  says  to  me  "you  never  told  me  you  could 
do  that!".  "I  FORGOT  I  COULD"  I  say.  I  asked  her  if  I  looked  funny,  and  she  tells  me  that  she  almost 
freaked  out  when  she  saw  me.  "Why?"  I  asked  her.  "Your  eye  balls  were  flurrying  left  and  right  at  a 
million  miles  an  hour.  I  thought  you  were  possessed  or  something.  Then  I  called  your  name  and  you 
wouldn't  answer.  So  I  sat  down  and  watched."  "How  long  were  you  watching  me"  I  ask.  About  15 
minutes  she  answers.  What  does  she  say  next?  "TEACH  ME".  So  she  downs  three  glasses  of  wine  and 
we  spend  the  rest  of  the  night  doing  Silva  mind  control. 

What  happened,  however,  is  that  the  next  time  we  went  to  Aaron's  apartment.  Pilar,  wanting  to  be 
involved  in  some  of  the  intellectual  conversations  Aaron  and  I  had,  starts  talking  about  how  I  taught  her 
the  Silva  method  and  how  she  went  down  to  the  different  levels  of  her  mind  and  the  whole  thing.  The 
next  day  I  go  over  to  Aaron's  to  watch  movies,  I  remember  him  getting  up  and  locking  the  door.  AFTER 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (70  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 8] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

THAT  DAY,  AND  TO  THIS  DAY  I  CANNOT  GO  TO  MY  LEVEL.  IN  MY  MIND,  I  JUST  CANNOT 
PICTURE  AN  ELEVATOR  SHAFT  IN  MY  MIND.  I  TRY  AND  I  TRY  BUT  I  JUST  CANNOT  DO  IT 
FOR  SOME  REASON.  I  guess  Aaron  didn't  like  the  idea  of  me  romping  around  in  my  own  mind  and 
somehow  "rigged  it"  so  that  I  cannot  enter.  It's  sort  of  like  being  locked  out  of  your  own  mind.  Very 
scary!  March  1997-  WHAT  WAS  THE  "EVENT"  THAT  TRIGGERED  THE  RECALL  OF  MY 
MEMORY?  HERE  IT  IS.  Aaron  is  a  5'-10"  muscular,  balding  Italian  man,  who,  if  he  could,  would  spend 
his  entire  life  walking  around  in  his  "flip  flops"  with  a  short  sleeve  shirt  unbuttoned  down  to  his  belly 
button  and  in  a  baggy  pair  of  shorts  hanging  out  at  the  pool  all  day  everyday.  We  would  still  do  things 
like  go  to  concerts,  the  home  depo,  occasionally  a  movie.  Things  like  that  but  nothing  that  ever  required 
too  much  planning  or  usually  too  much  physical  effort  (except  working  out).  One  rainy  march  evening  I 
get  to  Aaron's,  and  he  has  a  sudden  burst  of  energy  and  decides  that  he  wants  to  go  BOWLING. 
"Bowling"  I  say.  As  it  turns  out,  Aaron  is  an  avid  bowler.  He  even  has  his  own  ball  (which  he  stole  form 
a  bowling  ally  in  Rochester  NY).  No  bag,  just  the  ball.  He  says  he  hasn't  been  in  a  long  time  and  he 
somehow  got  a  "wild  hair  stuck  in  his  ass".  This  was  a  big  venture  for  him  because  Aaron  actually  had  to 
go  into  his  closet  and  dig  out  his  sneakers  and  a  pair  of  jeans  to  go  to  the  bowling  ally. 

We  go,  we  walk  in  and  get  our  lane  and  our  shoes  from  the  front  desk.  We  turn  to  the  left  and  start 
walking  to  our  lane.  As  we  walk,  the  lanes  are  on  the  right  and  the  pro  shop  and  bar  is  on  the  our  left. 
Aaron  is  ahead  of  me,  about  3  steps  (the  fastest  I  have  ever  seen  him  walk,  I  guess  he  was  excited  to  be 
bowling  or  something).  As  we  walk  we  pass  the  door  to  the  pro  shop  there  is  a  life  size  cutout  of  a  man  in 
a  rhinocerous  suite.  He  is  standing  there  holding  a  bowling  ball  (it  was  a  very  elaborate  life  size 
3-dimential  marketing  display  with  a  real  bowling  ball  in  the  guys  hands).  The  display  said  something 
like  "Bowl  with  the  best.  Bowl  with  what  the  professionals  use.  Bowl  with  'RHINO  BALLS'." 

And  as  I  walk  by  I  start  laughing.  "BOWL  WITH  RHINO  BALLS"  I  yell  ahead  of  me.  AND  THEN  IT 
JUST  CAME  OUT  OF  MY  MOUTH.  I  DON'T  KNOW  WHY,  BUT  I  SAID  IT  "THEY  USED  TO 
CALL  ME  'THE  RHINO'  ONCE!"  and  Aaron  drops  his  bowhng  ball  and  IMMEDIATELY  AND  I 
MEAN  IMMEDIATELY  turns  around,  walks  back  and  gets  right  in  my  face  and  says  "WHEN  DID 
THEY  CALL  YOU  'THE  RHINOi',  WHEN  DID  THEY  CALL  YOU  'THE  RHINO'!  WHAT  GOT  ME 
WAS  HE  SAID  IT  TWICE.  I  was  caught  off  guard  by  his  actions  and  I  blurted  out  "In  high  school"  I 
said.  They  used  to  call  me  "the  rhino"  in  high  school,  it  was  my  football  nickname.  I  will  never  forget  the 
look  in  his  eye  as  he  was  examining  me,  studying  me.  The  thing  is  I  LIED,  they  NEVER  called  me  "the 
Rhino"  in  high  school.  "The  Rhino"  was  actually  a  friend  of  mines  "nickname"  and  he  was  on  another 
team.  My  "nick  name"  in  high  school  was  "B  A"  for  "Bad  Ass". 

The  moment  after  I  said  "They  used  to  call  me  ithe  Rhino."  What  "popped"  into  my  mind  was  not  some 
high  school  football  game.  What  "popped"  into  my  mind  was  ME,  STANDING  ON  A  ROOF  TOP, 
LOOKING  DOWN,  AND  YELLING  AT  THE  MAN  WITH  THE  WHITE  HAIR  "BECAUSE  I'M 
WEARING  MY  NIKEiS",  AND  THEN  I  WATCH  AS  HE  TRIED  TO  CLIMB  THE  WALL  THE  WAY 
I  JUST  DID.  HE  COMES  REAL  CLOSE  (COMES  UP  3-4  FEET  SHORT)  AND  SLIDES  BACK 
DOWN.  AND  AS  HE  SLIDES  BACK  DOWN,  I'M  LOOKING  RIGHT  AT  HIS  FACE,  RIGHT  IN  HIS 
EYES.  AND  HE  IS  LOOKING  RIGHT  INTO  MINE.  AND  I  REMEMBERED  THE  GIRL  THEY  HAD 
JUST  KILLED  WHEN  THEY  RAN  HER  OVER.  But  that  was  it.  Each  of  those  memories  were  about  5 
seconds  long  and  somehow  I  knew  there  was  more  but  I  just  couldn't  put  my  finger  on  it.  But  I  had 
punched  a  hole  in  their  "alternate  reality"  and  some  memories  had  dripped  through. 


file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (71  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:19] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

THAT'S  WHAT  BROUGHT  IT  BACK!  A  PROFESSIONAL  BOWLING  BALL.  WHO'S  BRAND 
NAME  IS  "RHINO",  THE  "RHINO  BALL",  THAT  WAS  THE  EVENT  WHICH  TRIGGERED  MY 
MEMORY.  THAT'S  WHAT  I  REMEMBERED,  THE  MAN  WITH  THE  WHITE  HAIR,  JUST  AFTER 
THEY  RAN  OVER  THE  GIRL. 

I  lied  to  Aaron  not  out  of  fear.  It  just  flew  out  of  my  mouth.  I  didn't  even  think  about  it.  I  just  told  the 
story  about  it  being  a  high  school  "nick  name".  As  we  began  to  bowl,  I  could  tell  Aaron  was  not  himself, 
nervous,  anxious,  and  he  asked  me  about  "the  Rhino"  again  and  again.  "Are  you  sure  that's  when  they 
called  you  "the  Rhino?"  He  asks. 

As  I'm  about  to  bowl  I  turn  to  him  and  say  "Pretty  f*cken  sure  asshole!  Watch  this,"  and  I  pictured 
myself  throwing  a  strike,  I  start  on  my  approach  and  I  whizzed  that  ball  down  the  lane  and  I  threw  a 
strike.  I  had  just  taken  a  crash  course  in  acting.  Because  I  lied  again.  At  that  point  what  was  going 
through  my  mind  was  the  girl,  the  man  with  the  wooden  blocks,  the  trial,  Brian  talking  to  Mr.  Green,  the 
lab.  And  as  I'm  bowling  all  these  things  are  rushing  into  my  mind.  "Put  it  out  of  your  mind"  I  say  to  my 
self.  "Think  about  it  later"  and  I  played  it  down.  I  got  away  with  it  because  I  hadn't  made  the  "Aaron 
connection"  yet  so  I  wasn't  in  the  least  bit  nervous.  I  honestly  just  wasn't  going  to  tell  my  best  friend,  out 
of  the  blue,  that  the  Rhino  was  the  term  they  used  to  call  me  when  I  was  back  in  college  and  involved 
with  the  government,  and  mind  control  experiments,  and  how  I  was  a  unstoppable  super  assassin  who 
possessed  superhuman  abilities!  That  would  fly  over  like  a  lead  balloon.  So  I  kept  it  to  my  self. 

We  bowled  several  games  and  consequently  drank  several  pitchers  of  beer.  As  we  left  and  drove  back  to 
Aaron's  he  asked  me  to  come  in,  several  times.  I  said  "nah  man,  I'm  beat,  I'll  call  you  in  the  morning."  He 
pushed  it  to  the  point  to  where  I  said  something  about  it.  "What's  wrong  with  you  man?  I'll  call  you  in  the 
f*cking  morning."  And  I  managed  to  play  it  down  again  because  I  wasnit  afraid  of  Aaron.  That  night,  I 
didn't  literally  sleep  at  all  (and  I  really  haven't  slept  a  single  night  since  and  it's  been  over  a  year).  As  I  sat 
on  my  couch  and  thought  about  the  "Rhino  ball"  I  remembered  being  on  the  roof  again.  Then  I 
remembered  the  girl.  I  then  back  tracked  to  the  parking  lot,  running  up  the  stairs,  the  girl,  the  roof,  the 
jump.  Going  back  that  night  and  seeing  the  men  in  yellow,  going  back  in  the  morning.  Brian  and  the 
steroids.  Him  and  Gwen,  the  lab,  everything!  But  the  memories  are  all  like  a  5  second  flash  of  a  10 
minute  movie  all  with  no  sense  of  time  order.  Clear  but  then  suddenly  stops  and  it's  all  very  confusing. 

I'm  even  so  clueless  and  lost  in  confusion  that  I  ask  Aaron  "Aaron,  did  you  ever  have  any  Army  men 
over  your  apartment?"  He  of  course  want's  me  to  immediately  come  over.  I  go,  we  hang  out,  I  watch 
some  TV,  I  come  home  and  go  to  bed.  As  a  mater  of  fact  "I  have  a  very  pleasant  evening."  In  the 
morning,  as  I  sit  on  the  couch  on  the  coffee  table  there  is  a  legal  pad  with  all  kinds  of  stuff  written  on  it 
in  my  hand  writing.  The  Rhino,  Rochester,  90  degree  vertical  climbs,  DID  AARON  LOCK  THE 
DOOR???  WHAT  EXACTLY  DID  YOU  DO  AT  AARON'S?  CAN  YOU  REMEMBER?  At  that 
moment  is  when  it  all  came  together,  but  still  it  was  only  as  clear  as  a  dream,  only  it  was  a  bad  dream  and 
I  was  awake. 

I  start  thinking  about  college,  and  the  thing  is  I  couldn't  remember  college,  I  didn't  remember  most  of  my 
life  now  that  I  thought  about  it.  I  remember  being  at  the  University  of  Rochester,  but  the  more  I  thought 
about  it,  I  couldn't  remember  anything  specific.  I  don't  sleep  at  all  now,  and  more  strange  things  start 
happening. 


file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (72  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 9] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

The  next  night  it  is  3:30  in  the  morning  and  I'm  up  thinking  about  all  this.  I  see  head  lights  illuminating 
some  of  the  parked  cars  in  the  parking  lot,  but  after  they  were  on  for  about  five  minutes.  So  I  go  out  onto 
my  porch  to  see  what  is  going  on.  There  is  a  full  size  puck  up  truck  parked  in  front  of  the  Bell  South 
phone  box  which  is  the  main  board  for  the  whole  complex  (a  big  gray  thing  about  4  feet  high  and  5  feet 
wide).  A  man  has  the  box  OPEN  and  is  doing  something  while  the  pick  up  truck  is  left  running.  What 
exactly  he  is  doing  I  have  no  idea,  but  the  whole  thing  is  making  me  extremely  paranoid.  I  think  to  my 
self  "for  God's  sake  Aaron  has  the  key  to  my  apartment."  So  for  the  next  three  months  I  would  lay  my 
golf  clubs  between  the  front  door  and  the  closet  door  to  act  as  a  "wedge"  so  if  anyone  tried  to  get  in  while 
I  was  sleeping  the  front  door  would  only  open  about  three  inches. 

The  next  day  I  decide  to  call  my  father  from  a  pay  phone.  And  let  me  tell  you  NOTHING  is  ever  really 
real,  until  you  tell  your  parents.  I  gather  my  courage  and  I  call  my  father.  I  ask  him  "Dad,  Do  you 
remember  going  to  Annapolis?",  and  he  answers  "Only  when  I'm  awake!  Why?"  "Because  I  don't 
remember  college  I  answer.  "I  have  memories  of  attending  the  University  of  Rochester,  but  I  don't 
remember  being  there!"  I  then  proceed  to  tell  him  the  whole  story  about  the  mind  control  experiments, 
the  girl  who  was  run  over,  the  lab,  everything  but  it's  all  in  bits  and  pieces.  I  said  "either  I  have  just  gone 
totally  insane  or  my  entire  life  since  the  6th  grade  has  all  been  a  lie.  Either  way  I  need  to  get  some 
serious  physiological  help!"  He  has  become  quite  serious  now  and  says  "I'm  extremely  glad  that  YOU 
said  that!" 

Through  a  friend  of  a  friend  I  get  the  name  of  a  good  psychologist,  he  subsequently  works  with  a 
psychiatrist,  as  it  turns  out  I  start  seeing  both  of  them. 

Aaron  is  aware  that  I  am  seeing  a  psychologist,  he  is  very  interested  in  what  medication  the  doctor  has 
given  me  and  what  is  going  on.  I  tell  him  that  I  am  going  for  therapy  for  the  government  mind  control 
thoughts  going  on  in  my  head.  He  follows  very  carefully  what's  going  on  and  is  satisfied  with  the  fact 
that  the  doctors  think  that  I  am  either  "crazy"  or  "chemically  imbalanced"  and  they  don't  believe  me. 

For  the  next  several  weeks  I  remember  going  over  to  Aaron; s  apartment  and  there  was  a  lot  of  missing 
time.  What  I  would  do  was  leave  notes  to  my  self.  One  on  the  car  seat,  and  one  on  my  bed.  Both  saying 
the  same  thing:  Did  Aaron  lock  the  door?  REMEMBER  Rochester,  the  lab  experiments,  Aaron  is 
controlling  you  REMEMBER! ! !  And  I  would  sign  it  to  my  self.  As  I  would  get  into  my  car  after  going 
over  to  Aaron's  to  watch  movies  I  would  find  this  note  in  my  own  handwriting  on  the  seat  and  I  would 
read  it  and  I  became  even  more  confused. 

But  from  somewhere  inside  me  I  would  somehow  never  let  go  of  the  few  memories  that  had  broken 
through  and  every  time  that  I  would  read  the  note  it  would  somehow  bring  it  back. 

After  a  while  Aaron  found  out  about  the  note  I  was  leaving  to  my  self  in  the  car  because  he  kept  on 
asking  me  (when  he  had  me  in  the  trance  and  I  was  under  his  control)  how  the  hell  I  keep  getting  out. 
And  I  would  be  forced  to  tell  him.  The  thing  is,  I  would  only  tell  him  what  he  asked  me.  So  since  he 
never  asked  about  the  "other"  note  I  was  leaving  to  my  self  on  my  bed  I  never  told  him.  And  this  game 
went  on  for  weeks.  After  every  night  I  would  come  home  and  try  and  piece  it  back  together  again.  As  the 
weeks  went  by  I  finally  put  the  Aaron  connection  together,  but  I  had  to  play  along  like  there  was  nothing 
wrong.  But  what  happened  was  that  Aaron  eventually  found  out  that  I  knew  in  my  real  and  daily  life 
what  he  was  doing  to  me.  He  tried  to  keep  plugging  the  holes  in  the  dam  (if  you  will)  but  my 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (73  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 9] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

subconscious  would  not  be  stopped,  it  was  fighting  to  come  out  and  tliere  was  nothing  that  he  could  do 
about  it.  We  had  a  falling  out  and  didn't  speak  to  each  other  from  that  moment  on.  I  believe  that  Aaron 
knew  that  I  knew  that  he  knew  that  I  knew  and  we  simply  stopped  talking  to  each  other  for  the  final  six 
weeks  that  he  was  in  Atlanta.  Mostly  because  he  feared  for  his  life  that  he  could  no  longer  control  the 
memories  that  were  coming  back  to  me. 

May  1997-  Aaron  finally  leaves  to  go  to  help  his  father,  and  never  said  good  by,  he  just  left.  Which  only 
reinforces  my  suspicions. 

July  1997-  After  about  18  weeks,  thousands  of  dollars,  and  two  different  "sets"  of  psychologists,  and 
psychiatrists.  The  third  psychologist  I  go  to,  who  was  referred  from  the  second  one  after  he  said  "I  have 
no  idea  how  to  help  you  or  what  to  do  with  you!"  because  I  was  not  "chemically  imbalanced"  and  in  spite 
of  all  of  the  drugs  and  attempts  to  simply  make  these  "memories"  simply  go  away  he  referred  me  to 
another  doctor,  and  he  was  vice  a  president  of  the  psychology  department  at  Emory  University  hospital 
in  Atlanta.  The  third  guy  finally  had  a  good  idea.  He  says  to  me  with  a  very  egotistical  demeanor  "If  you 
believe  that  your  problem  can  all  be  solved  using  hypnosis  why  are  you  here  in  my  office?"  I  laughed 
and  thought  about  it  and  said  "you  know,  your  GOD  D*MN  RIGHT!"  I  got  up  and  walked  out  of  his 
office. 

All  along,  my  parents,  especially  my  mother  are  very  very  concerned  for  my  well  being.  My  mother 
especially  seems  to  want  to  know  EXACTLY  who  I  am  seeing,  and  EXACTLY  what  medications  they 
are  prescribing  to  me.  And  of  course  I  tell  her  as  she  is  threatening  to  come  down  and  stay  at  my 
apartment  until  I  get  through  this. 

August  1997-  On  the  second,  I  had  made  arrangements  to  go  and  see  a  hypnotheripest.  For  the  initial 
appointment  I  had  inquired  as  to  if  he  had  ever  heard  of  the  Silva  mind  control  method,  and  he  responded 
that  he  did  and  "was  even  aware  of  the  technique  and  was  fluent  in  it's  applications."  I  specifically  did 
not  mention  anything  about  the  government  or  the  experiments.  When  I  went  in  with  Pilar,  all  I  told  him 
was  that  for  some  reason,  that  I,  no  matter  how  hard  I  tried,  could  not  go  down  to  my  level  using  the 
Silva  method.  I  didnit  know  why  but  I  thought  it  was  just  because  I  was  under  a  lot  of  pressure  at  work  or 
something.  He  tries  to  put  me  under  and  I  keep  for  some  reason  coming  out  of  it.  He  said  "this  is  like 
trying  to  keep  a  rubber  duck  at  the  bottom  of  a  tub  of  water  when  all  it  wants  to  do  is  keep  popping  back 
up  to  the  surface."  He  then  gave  me  his  professional  opinion.  This  is  what  he  said  "the  mind  is  a  funny 
thing,  and  we  are  not  even  close  to  begin  to  under  stand  it.  Of  all  the  functions  in  the  mind,  95%  of  what 
occurs,  occurs  in  the  unconscious,  and  only  5%  of  the  mind  functions  in  the  conscious.  There  is 
DEFINETLY  something  blocking  you  in  some  way.  What's  happening  is  this,  your  unconscious  is  what 
really  controlis  your  mind.  I  suspect  that  something  happened  in  your  past,  something  that  is  so 
agonizingly  painful  your  unconscious  JUST  WILL  NOT  let  it  come  to  the  surface.  Like  a  "clenched  fist" 
it  will  not  let  it  go.  At  that  point  I  knew  that  he  knew  I  was  lying  about  why  I  really  came  to  see  him.  He 
was  a  nice  guy  and  I  liked  him,  but  I  had  already  made  my  plans  to  move  back  home,  so  I  didn't  want  to 
get  started  with  a  new  "therapist"  and  then  have  to  start  all  over  again  when  I  moved,  so  I  never  went 
back  to  see  him.  He  didn't  even  charge  me  for  the  session. 

August  18th-  My  roommate  from  college  and  one  of  my  best  friends  is  getting  married  in  Oswego  NY.  I 
flew  into  Newark  NJ  and  drove  up  to  upstate  New  York.  Oswego  is  located  about  50  miles  or  so  North  of 
Syracuse,  with  all  this  going  on  in  my  head  I  didn't  make  a  plane  reservation  until  the  week  before.  The 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (74  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:19] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

airlines  wanted  $1,200.00  to  fly  into  Syracuse  directly  so  I  flew  from  Atlanta  to  Newark  for  $199.00  and 
borrowed  my  mothers  car  and  drove  up.  It  was  good  to  see  my  friends  and  we  had  a  great  time.  On  my 
way  home,  since  I  was  already  up  there  I  got  on  the  New  York  State  thruway  and  went  to  Rochester  as 
opposed  to  coming  directly  home,  more  specifically  the  University  of  Rochester.  I  was  only  going  to  one 
place  and  one  place  only.  The  building  where  I  scaled  the  wall  and  the  girl  was  killed.  The  building 
where  I  remember  seeing  men  in  yellow  suits  working  at  3:00  in  the  morning  "fixing"  everything.  The 
building  where  I  went  back  in  the  morning  and  found  the  crack  in  the  block,  and  where  the  railing  had 
been  replaced  with  a  "new"  one  but  the  cement  was  a  different  color. 

I  get  there  and  let  me  tell  you  my  heart  was  pounding.  I  go  to  the  building  and  look  at  the  bottom  block 
where  the  car  had  hit  the  building.  AND  LET  ME  TELL  YOU,  THE  CRACK  IN  THE  BLOCK  IS 
STILL  THERE,  AND  THE  ONE  RAILING  IS  STILL  BEING  HELD  IN  PLACE  BY  DIFFFERENT 
COLOR  CEMENT  JUST  AS  I  REMEMBERED  IT!  October  30th  1997- 1  move  back  home  and  start  to 
look  for  people  with  similar  experiences  or  who  I  think  can  really  "help  me".  I  arrive  in  the  afternoon  (as 
I  had  drove  through  the  night),  we  unloaded  the  truck  and  I  went  to  sleep.  The  next  day  my  Mothers 
friend  Astrid  follows  me  over  to  the  local  u-haul  facility,  asks  me  how  I  feel,  and  I  told  her  that  I  feel 
ifinei  but  thanks  for  asking. 

Over  the  next  month  I  am  trying  to  piece  together  the  fragments  of  my  memory.  I  got  to  the  High  school 
and  start  to  ask  questions.  The  coaches  all  of  course  remembered  me  but  the  strange  thing  is  when  I 
asked  them  about  the  steroid  trial  they  all  said  the  EXACT  same  answer.  They  all  seemed  to  get  this 
glazed  look  in  their  eyes  and  they  all  said  word  for  word  "I  remember  something  about  that,  but  I  just 
canit  put  my  finger  on  it!"  All  the  people  who  I  know  were  there  all  seemed  to  get  the  same  funny  look  in 
their  eyes.  I  try  and  talk  to  my  mother  about  what  I  am  remembering  and  the  thing  is  everything  and 
anything  that  I  would  say  her  response  would  be  "ANDY,  THAT  NEVER  HAPPENED".  Even  simple 
things  like  when  I  got  into  trouble  as  a  kid  when  my  parents  were  going  through  their  divorce,  where  I 
went  to  school  in  Germany,  the  fights  my  parents  used  to  get  into  when  they  going  through  their  divorce. 
"ANDY,  THAT  NEVER  HAPPENED".  So  I  began  to  cross  check  events  with  my  father  and  the  rest  of 
my  family  and  they  remembered  most  of  the  events  as  I  did.  This  did  not  make  ANY  sense.  So  I  stopped 
discussing  it  with  my  mother,  and  secluded  my  self  in  the  basement  of  her  house. 

I  went  to  see  Father  Jack  and  asked  him  about  the  steroid  trial  and  his  response  to  me  was  "Andy,  that 
never  happened.  We  would  never  allow  that  to  happen.  I  strongly  suggest  that  you  donit  say  another 
word  to  ANYONE  about  ANY  of  this  and  I  strongly  suggest  that  you  forget  that  you  even  think  that  it 
happened."  This  really  pissed  me  off,  because  I  know  that  I  am  not  crazy  but  what  the  hell  is  going  on 
around  here.  So  I  tell  Father  Jack  that  I  am  going  to  call  Dr.  Purrizzo  and  ask  him  about  and  of  course 
Father  Jack  tries  his  absolute  best  to  convince  me  not  to  talk  to  ANYONE. 

So  if  course  I  call  Dr.  Purizzo  and  get  his  service  at  his  office  as  he  is  on  vacation  in  California.  So  I  tell 
his  nurse  that  I  want  to  leave  a  message  for  Mrs.  Purrizzo  (as  she  was  the  one  who  was  caring  out  her 
sexual  fantasies  on  me  with  her  friend  back  when  I  was  in  High  School,  and  was  the  one  who  would 
come  up  to  visit  me  at  Rochester  and  try  and  get  me  to  sleep  with  her)  and  if  anyone  would  remember  it 
would  be  her. 

The  next  day  Mrs.  Purrizzo  calls  me  and  I  just  ask  her  if  she  remembers  me  and  if  she  remembers  going 
to  Rochester  at  all.  She  informs  me  that  her  memory  (conveniently)  has  gone  since  she  has  had 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (75  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 9] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

alstimerzse  disease.  But  she  remembers  me  from  when  she  went  to  see  her  son  play  football  against  the 
University  of  Rochester  but  that  was  it.  This  was  impossible  since  I  wasn't  playing  football  when  her  son 
(who  was  playing  for  Carginee  Melon)  played  the  University  of  Rochester.  The  next  day  I  get  a  call  from 
Dr.  Purrizzo  who  is  calling  me  from  California  while  on  his  vacation.  And  he  says  to  me  "This  better  be 
good"  and  I  started  to  ask  him  in  a  very  nice  and  gentile  tone  about  the  steroid  trial  and  he  starts  to  laugh 
at  me  calling  me  insane  and  that  I  need  to  have  my  self  checked  into  a  mental  clinic.  So  I  ask  him  about 
when  I  worked  at  the  Ho-Ho-Kus  Inn  for  him  parking  cars  and  how  he  hypnotized  me  and  put  me  on  the 
table  to  try  and  find  out  if  I  was  sleeping  his  wife  and  to  get  revenge  for  ruining  him  at  the  steroid  trial. 
He  stated  laughing  at  me  again  (and  I  could  hear  Mrs.  Purrizzo  and  a  few  other  people  laughing  in  the 
background)  and  he  tells  me  that  I  NEVER  worked  at  the  Ho-HO-Kus  Inn. 

Sol  ask  to  speak  to  Mrs.  Purrizzo  and  he  tells  me  that  haven't  I  put  her  through  enough  and  since  she  has 
alstimerzse  disease  she  has  no  memory,  and  that  for  god's  sake  go  and  get  some  medication  as  I  am  a 
danger  to  society  and  hangs  the  phone  up  on  me. 

I  am  now  very  confused,  within  two  hours  Dr.  Purrizzo's  oldest  son  (whom  I  have  never  met  never  even 
knew  existed  until  now)  calls  me  out  of  the  blue  to  reassure  me  that  there  never  was  a  steroid  trial  and 
that  he  has  a  list  of  psychologist  who  would  be  more  then  glad  to  help  me.  I  tell  him  in  a  very  calm  voice 
that  I  was  just  having  these  strange  memories  and  I  was  wondering  if  his  father  could  help  clarify  them 
for  me.  Oh  yea,  I  tell  him,  I'm  so  sorry  to  hear  about  your  mother,  HOW  LONG  HAS  SHE  HAD 
ALSTIMERZSE  DISEASE?  He  started  to  laugh  and  then  he  said  "My  mother  doesn't  have  alstimerzse 
disease!"  "Really"  I  say,  well  thank  you  very  much  and  have  a  nice  day.  Within  one  hour  the  Ramsey 
Police  have  called  my  house  and  spoken  to  my  mother  stating  that  they  got  a  call  from  Dr.  Purrizzo,  and 
that  he  recommends  that  I  be  sent  to  a  mental  institute  immediately  and  put  on  heavy  medication  for  the 
safety  of  the  community!  My  Mother  reassures  the  Police  that  I  am  no  threat  to  anyone  but  I  am  just 
having  a  tough  time  right  now. 

This  only  confirms  everything  to  me  that  some  thing  is  going  on  and  I  am  not  crazy.  So  I  call  a  bluff  and 
call  Father  Jack  at  home  and  leave  on  his  answering  machine  something  like  "I  have  a  copy  of  the  steroid 
trial  you  lying  sack  of  shit  and  you  are  on  it  as  clear  as  day,  I  HOPE  YOU  HAVE  A  GOOD  LAWYER" 
and  I  hang  up.  The  next  day  Father  Jack  calls  my  house  and  speaks  to  my  mother.  I  had  told  my  mother 
what  I  was  doing  and  just  for  my  sake  could  you  "Please"  just  play  along.  Of  course  when  She  answers 
the  phone  Father  Jack  informs  her  that  he  has  contacted  his  lawyer  and  wants  to  know  what  she  knows 
about  this  "trial"  and  where  is  the  tape?  What  does  my  mother  say?,  nothing  other  then  "there  really  is  no 
tape.  Andy  just  isn't  feeling  well,  he  is  just  'off  his  rocker'".  Father  Jack  then  tells  my  mother  that  he 
doesn't  like  being  threatened  and  that  if  I  don't  shut  up  he  is  going  to  have  the  Police  come  me  lock  me 
away  (this  is  the  local  priest  who  interacts  with  all  the  children). 

My  mother  is  of  course  now  frantic  and  I  basically  locked  my  self  away  in  the  basement  for  the  next 
month  and  didn't  say  a  word  to  anyone  especially  my  mother  about  anymore  of  this,  as  she  has  already 
betrayed  me  once.  But  think  about  it?  If  there  never  was  any  steroid  trial,  and  the  whole  thing  is  a 
figment  of  my  imagination  and  it  all  never  happened,  then  why  would  a  priest  (if  he  is  so  innocent) 
contact  his  lawyer  if  there  really  could  be  no  possibility  of  there  ever  being  a  tape  to  begin  with.  I  knew 
that  I  was  right  but  the  whole  world  is  against  me  for  some  reasion  and  I  had  to  find  out  what  the  hell  is 
going  on.  So  I  laid  low  for  a  while  and  tried  to  piece  together  the  scrape  of  memories  which  I  had  as 
there  was  still  no  order. 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (76  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 9] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

December  25th  1997-  For  the  previous  few  weeks  I  have  been  writing  down  my  thoughts  to  try  and  make 
some  sense  of  it  all.  My  thinking  is  that  if  I  organize  some  kind  of  "time  line"  I  can  organize  my  thoughts 
and  get  a  better  picture.  What  you  are  reading  is  obviously  the  time  line.  Christmas  eve  I  have  no  friends 
to  talk  to  and  no  where  to  go.  This  doesn't  bother  me  in  the  slightest  in  terms  of  depression  because  my 
memories  are  very  slowly  starting  to  fall  together  and  become  clear.  Pilar  calls  me  Christmas  eve  and  we 
talk  as  she  is  in  a  similar  situation.  We  begin  to  talk  about  Aaron  and  the  strange  things  that  I  thought 
were  going  on  at  his  apartment.  Then  Pilar  breaks  in  and  tells  me  that  her  and  my  stories  are  identical  and 
she  just  never  brought  it  up  because  she  thought  that  she  might  have  been  imagining  things  or  some  how 
going  crazy  her  self.  About  how  there  was  lost  time  at  Aaron's.  How  she  remembers  starring  off  into 
space  and  seeing  me  next  to  her  as  Aaron  was  controlling  both  of  us.  This  was  a  great  piece  of 
reassurance  and  made  a  lot  of  other  pieces  fall  into  place  as  well  as  a  number  of  other  memories  come 
back. 

The  most  important  piece  to  fall  into  place  and  the  one  which  had  puzzled  me  for  the  longest  time  was 
this?  I  knew  as  I  was  leaving  Atlanta  that  they  weren't  just  going  to  let  me  go.  They  must  be  watching  me 
somehow,  but  I  couldn't  figure  it  out,  how  were  they  watching  me?  AND  THEN  IT  CAME  TO  ME  like  a 
shiver  going  through  my  soul.  Here  I  was  safe  in  the  basement  of  my  mothers  house  where  no  one  could 
get  to  me  because  I  didn't  go  out  at  all.  After  talking  to  me  I  remembered  that  when  I  moved  back  to  New 
Jersey  from  Atlanta,  the  first  thing  I  did  was  bring  back  the  truck.  When  I  brought  it  back  my  mother's 
GERMAN  friend  Astrid  was  there  to  pick  me  up.  The  first  thing  she  said  to  me  was  "HOW  DO  YOU 
FEEL?"  and  I  said  "I  feel  fine"  then  she  said  "AND  THE  CRAZIES  IN  YOUR  HEAD?"  and  I  said 
"What  crazies  in  my  head?"  Then  she  said  "That's  good".  Then  she  said  "ANDY,  WHAT  DO  YOU 
THINK  ABOUT  THE  BOOK  MEIN  KOMPF?"  "Hitler's  book?"  I  say,  I  don't  know  I  never  read  it!  She 
said  that's  very  good. 

Hitler's  Book  "Mien  Kompf"  is  one  of  the  key  words  they  use  to  control  me.  Astrid  is  the  controller  who 
is  in  turn  controlling  my  mother  to  inform  them  of  everything  that  I  do.  It  all  started  rushing  back  to  me. 
My  mother  complaining  of  her  trip  to  Germany  to  visit  Astrid,  and  how  she  seemed  to  be  missing  a  few 
days  and  could  not  remember  them.  My  grandmother  (on  my  mothers  side)  freaking  out  saying  that  she 
had  walked  in  and  Astrid  was  controlling  her  in  some  way  and  my  mothers  response  was  "don't  be 
ridiculous,  Astrid  is  my  best  friend!"  I  then  remembered  from  way  back  when  I  was  a  child  (maybe  10 
years  I  started  freaking  out  calling  Astrid  a  NAZI  at  one  of  my  parents  dinner  parties  and  of  course  my 
mother  apologized  profusely.  But  I  would  not  give  up  and  I  kept  screaming  "YOU  MAY  HAVE  THEM 
FOOLED  BUT  YOU  HAVEN'T  FOOLED  ME.  YOUR  A  NAZI,  YOU  NAZI,  YOU  NAZI!"  and  I 
remember  her  just  sitting  there  and  smiling  at  me  and  I  could  tell  that  she  was  saying  to  her  self  "you  are 
one  smart  little  shit".  She  had  also  manipulated  my  father  and  has  had  a  sexual  relationship  with  him  over 
the  years  (I  don't  know  the  specific  details  to  this  at  all).  These  are  all  the  basic  control  tactics  that  THEY 
use. 

At  this  point  I  remember  going  to  Astrid's  once  before  when  I  regained  my  memory.  I  think  it  was 
between  1992  and  1994  but  I  really  cannot  be  sure).  I  followed  my  mother  over  to  Astrid's  and  watched 
as  the  main  hypnotists  as  well  as  Mr.  Green,  and  the  man  with  the  white  hair  being  there  and 
manipulating  my  mother.  As  I  tried  to  get  a  closer  look  they  had  a  man  patrolling  outside  and  I  was  seen 
and  they  chased  me  down,  caught  me  and  said  the  "Magic  word"  and  my  memory  was  erased  again.  The 
key  point  here  is  that  now  I  know  how  they  are  watching  me,  and  I  know  who  my  new  controller  is.  It  is 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (77  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:19] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

my  own  mother  as  they  are  manipulating  her  to  keep  tabs  on  me.  I  thought  back  to  what  she  knows  and 
to  what  I  have  told  her  in  regards  to  anything  I  am  doing  with  my  government  mind  control  experiment 
memories.  She  knows  nothing  of  any  relevance  as  I  have  not  said  a  word  to  her  since  the  Dr.  Purrizzo 
and  Father  Jack  incidents  as  well  as  the  arguments  we  had  back  in  October  as  to  what  happened  in  my 
childhood  and  since  she  would  just  say  "that  never  happened"  to  no  matter  what  I  said.  I  just  completely 
stopped  talking  to  her  about  it.  I  have,  without  even  knowing  it,  been  specifically  giving  her 
disinformation  and  have  been  misleading  her  for  months  (this  is  a  VERY  lucky  break).  Now  that  I  know 
this,  I  am  going  to  use  it  to  my  advantage.  And  as  a  matter  of  fact  now  all  the  comments  she  would  make 
as  to  what  I  was  doing,  how  she  was  very  concerned  as  to  what  I  am  doing,  everything  now  makes  more 
sense.  But  still  I  can  only  remember  a  fraction  of  what  happened  and  I  am  still  trying  to  put  it  all 
together.  But  I  have  secluded  myself  from  everyone  and  now  I  know  what  to  watch  out  for.  My  mother 
and  Astrid. 

January  17th  1998-  Using  the  internet  I  order  some  books  dealing  with  government  mind  control 
experiments  and  covert  operations  (as  I  still  am  thinking  that  this  is  a  government  experiment  because  I 
keep  on  remembering  being  on  Navy  ships  for  the  assassinations  and  I  keep  seeing  Mr.  Green  during  the 
torture  experiments  and  the  conditioning.  At  this  point  I  still  have  no  recollection  about  the  Illuminati  or 
ANY  idea  about  what  the  big  picture  really  is).  One  of  the  books  I  ordered  was  "The  Search  for  the 
Manchurian  Candidate:  The  CIA  and  Mind  Control"  by  John  Marks.  In  the  book  he  discusses  the 
MKULTRA  programs  and  how  LSD  was  discovered,  then  how  the  CIA  Back  in  the  forties  began 
experiments  to  find  a  "truth  serum"  to  make  spy's  talk.  One  of  the  first  projects  was  with  two  Navy  men 
and  a  man  called  "Weint"  (my  father  now  has  the  book  and  I  am  not  sure  of  the  spelling  of  his  name),  but 
he  was  the  head  of  the  Psychology  department  at  the  University  of  Rochester.  And  he  conducted  his 
experiments  on  the  students  at  Rochester  in  his  secret  laboratory  in  the  attic  of  the  library  at  the 
University  of  Rochester.  When  I  read  I  literally  fell  off  the  couch  as  a  flood  of  memories  suddenly  came 
rushing  back  to  me.  THE  SMALL  LAB  I  MENTION  EARLIER  IS  THE  SECRET  LAB  IN  THE  ATTIC 
OF  THE  LIBRARY!  (and  I  have  enclosed  diagrams).  I  remember  this  because  when  they  brought  me  up 
there  the  man  with  the  white  hair  said  to  me  "Rhino,  what  do  you  think  of  this  place?  This  is  all  for  you!" 
and  I  said  "It's  a  f*cking  dump"  and  he  said  "Well  you  have  to  give  us  some  time  to  fix  it  up,  it  hasn't 
been  used  in  forty  years."  Then  I  remember  the  beatings  and  the  electric  shock  they  did  to  me.  I 
remember  trying  to  escape  and  once  when  I  got  lose  and  had  kicked  the  crap  out  of  all  the  lab  guys  I  tried 
to  jump  out  of  the  only  window.  I  opened  the  window  and  was  half  way  out  when  I  realized  that  I  was  at 
the  top  of  the  library  and  it  was  at  least  a  hundred  and  fifty  foot  drop  down  to  anything.  At  that  point  I 
knew  I  was  screwed  and  I  also  knew  where  I  was  from  the  view.  I  specifically  remember  that!  Then  I 
remember  going  back  with  the  FBI  once  to  raid  the  lab  and  we  broke  in  and  was  in  the  process  of  seizing 
everything  when  someone  very  high  up  in  the  FBI  who  was  under  the  control  of  the  Illuminati  OR  the 
NSA  or  which  ever  other  government  agency  they  used  to  control  the  situation  (which  I  didn't  put 
together  until  later),  ordered  the  complete  halt  of  the  raid  and  the  whole  thing  was  covered  up.  And  once 
again  they  erased  my  memory. 

January  22ND  1998- 1  am  still  writing  and  trying  to  piece  all  this  together.  My  mother  is  a  woman  who  is 
a  "Pack  rat"  if  you  will.  She  collects  and  saves  EVERYTHING  especially  pertaining  to  her  son.  As  I  am 
writing  down  my  thoughts  to  make  sense  of  it  all  I  go  up  stairs  and  go  to  the  filling  cabinet  to  where  my 
mother  keeps  everything.  My  folder  is  gone.  Everything  that  pertained  to  my  past,  my  high  school 
football  clippings,  my  old  report  cards,  the  police  reports  of  when  I  got  in  trouble  when  I  was  a  kid. 
These  were  the  reports  I  used  to  shove  in  my  mothers  face  when  we  were  having  an  argument  two 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (78  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 9] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

months  before  when  she  was  insisting  that  I  was  never  a  bad  kid.  It  had  all  mysteriously  disappeared.  My 
mother  must  have  told  Astrid  when  she  "reports"  to  her  weekly  as  to  what  I  am  doing  and  Astrid  must 
have  told  her  to  get  rid  of  the  file,  to  get  rid  of  anything  that  would  "spark"  any  more  memories.  So  now 
my  house  has  been  erased  of  any  memories  of  my  past.  I  have  not  said  a  word  to  my  mother  that  I  know 
that  my  folder  is  missing,  but  let  me  tell  you  I  was  a  serious  shock  to  me  as  everything  becomes  reality. 
But  it  only  adds  to  the  proof  of  my  past.  Still  no  memories  of  the  Illuminati  or  any  other  intervention 
with  the  FBI  at  this  point. 

What  scares  me  the  most  is  not  remembering  all  of  these  events,  but  forgetting  them  again!  You  see  I 
know  for  certain  that  I  have  my  own  "QUEEN  OF  DIAMONDS"  if  you  will  (from  the  Manchurian 
candidate)  locked  in  my  mind  somewhere.  This  is  the  programming  that  they  use  to  control  the  Navy,  the 
Army,  The  Air  Force  and  most  of  the  elected  officials.  I  know  this  because  I  remember  coming  out  of 
this  before.  I  vaguely  remember  contacting  the  FBI,  contacting  the  Rochester  news  paper  looking  for 
articles  on  the  girls  death.  Looking  for  articles  about  a  trial  during  that  time.  I  remember  speaking  to 
someone  about  "the  black  out  trial."  I  remember  driving  to  a  house  in  up  state  New  York  sometime  after 
I  graduated,  ringing  the  bell,  a  woman  answers  the  door,  looks  at  my  face  and  instantly  starts  screaming 
as  she  becomes  hysterical.  A  man  then  comes  to  the  door.  He  sees  my  face,  and  I  see  the  fear  in  his  eyes 
as  he  becomes  paralyzed  with  terror.  I  have  a  big  smile  on  my  face  and  I  tell  them  how  I  know  I'm  the 
last  person  they  want  to  see  but  I  must  speak  to  them  and  may  I  come  in.  They  very  cautiously  let  me  in. 
I  remember  being  in  their  living  room  and  how  I  told  them  the  story  about  what  they  did  to  me,  and  how 
I  begged  the  girls  mother  to  please  forgive  me  for  the  things  they  made  me  do  and  the  things  they  made 
me  say.  I  tell  them  how  I  am  going  to  fight  them  and  bring  the  whole  government  down.  The  father 
speaks,  and  tells  how  there  is  no  case  without  you,  how  they  have  a  video  tape.  I  ask  to  see  it,  they  look 
at  each  other  with  very  exasperated  faces,  and  produce  a  video  cassette  from  behind  the  book  shelf.  I 
remember.  With  my  big  smile  on  my  face  I  talk  about  how  we  are  going  to  get  "those  f*cking  sons  of 
bitches".  "My  legal  team  must  see  the  tape"  I  say  and  I  take  it.  They  both  get  upset  "that's  their  only 
evidence  and  the  only  copy."  I  go  toward  the  door  and  walk  down  to  the  front  stoop.  I  turn  around  and 
With  my  big  smile  I  say  "Don't  worry  I'll  be  back,  and  vengeance  will  be  ours."  Then  with  the  biggest, 
happiest  voice  and  smile  I  can  muster,  I  wave  bye  bye!  Like  I  had  just  made  two  new  best  friends.  With 
them  still  standing  in  the  doorway,  I  walk  across  the  lawn  to  the  street.  As  I  reach  the  street  a  car  pulls  up 
with  two  men  inside.  I  walk  right  up  to  it.  The  man  on  the  passenger  side  asks  me  if  I  got  the  tape.  "Of 
course  I  got  the  tape"  I  reply.  He  says  "give  it  to  me"  and  I  do.  The  man  tells  me  that  I  did  good,  and 
don't  forget  to  wave  goodbye  to  the  nice  people.  And  the  car  pulls  away.  From  behind  me  I  hear  a  voice 
filled  with  unmeasureable  anger  and  pain  screaming  "YOU  F*CKING  SON  OF  A  BITCH,  YOU 
F*CKING  BASTARD,  I'M  GONNA  KILL  YOU! ! ! ! !"  I  turn  back  and  see  a  man  with  a  baseball  bat  half 
way  across  the  lawn  on  his  way  towards  me.  Words  cannot  describe  the  anguish  on  his  face  as  he  cannot 
control  his  tears.  The  moment  I  make  eye  contact  with  him  he  freezes  like  a  statue  from  fear,  he  tries  to 
muster  the  courage  to  continue  but  instead  collapses  with  the  pain  now  overwhelming  him  as  he  screams 
"NOOOOO"  and  begins  to  sob  uncontrollably. 

AND  WHAT  DO  I  DO!  With  the  biggest,  happiest  voice  and  smile  I  can  muster,  I  wave  BYE-BYE!  IT 
WAS  NICE  MEETING  YOU,  BYE-BYE!  BYE-BYE.  Just  like  I  had  just  made  two  new  best  friends.  I 
get  in  my  car,  and  turn  the  key.  All  the  while  I  can't  help  but  feeling  really  good  about  myself,  proud, 
noble,  and  majestic  as  I  drive  away. 

I  remember  doing  this  because  no  matter  how  hard  I  fought  back,  no  matter  how  strong  I  felt  I  was  all 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (79  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 9] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

they  had  to  do  was  say  the  "Magic  word"  and  I  was  back  under  their  total  control.  This  is  my  biggest 
fear,  is  being  discovered  of  what  I  really  remember  before  I  can  find  the  right  people  who  can  help  me  in 
removing  their  "programming"  and  their  "Magic  word"  so  I  can  fight  back  and  not  lose  my  memory 
again. 

February  2nd  1998-  Through  the  internet  I  have  found  contacts  who  have  had  similar  experiences  as 
mine.  I  have  found  some  one  who  can  help  me  as  he  is  a  specialist  in  these  "deprogramming"  and  mind 
control  cases.  I  have  gone  to  see  him  AND  HE  HAS  BEGAN  TO  DEPROGRAMMED  ME.  He 
specifically  knows  their  tactics  as  he  was  once  involved  with  them.  Again  not  by  choice. 

As  part  of  the  "deprogramming",  once  you  have  been  deprogrammed  you  have  to  have  to  wait  21  days  as 
you  memories  must  come  back  gradually  as  not  to  shock  you  all  at  once.  Over  the  21  days  my  memory  is 
slowly  coming  back  but  is  still  in  bits  and  pieces.  But  I  (theoretically)  now  have  control  of  my  self  and 
they  can  no  longer  control  me.  This  has  all  been  accomplished  without  any  knowledge  to  my  mother. 

March  1st  1998- 1  have  completed  the  21  days  and  have  put  together  some  more  of  the  pieces.  But  I  Feel 
it  is  only  a  fraction.  THE  MOST  IMPORTANT  AND  UTMOST  CRITICAL  FACT  THAT  I  HAVE 
REMEMBERED  IS  THAT  I  HAVE  A  SON!  He  is  about  7  or  8  years  old,  and  his  mother  is  the  woman 
that  I  am  meant  to  marry.  I  remember  Aaron  telling  me  about  him  at  his  apartment  (against  all  wishes  of 
the  Illuminati)  but  he  did  it  for  his  mother  as  she  is  the  most  beautiful  woman  you  have  ever  seen  in  your 
life  or  your  imagination.  My  son's  IQ  Aaron  tells  me  is  150,  (not  unsimilar  to  my  own)  and  they  have 
'big'  plans  for  him. 

To  make  things  easier  and  as  not  to  try  and  put  all  the  events  back  in  the  places  where  they  belong  in  the 
time  line  (as  the  story  becomes  very  complicated  if  you  try  and  write  two  parallel  time  lines  and  two 
alternate  sets  of  reality  at  once). 

I  now  remember  that  I  have  many  many  sons  as  I  was  used  in  breeding  experiments  as  well.  Here  is  a 
summary  of  what  I  believe  happened  and  of  the  events  as  I  can  remember  what  happened  at  this  time. 

As  my  memory  comes  back  I  discover  that  I  was  not  only  used  as  an  assassin  but  that  I  actually  was  one 
of  the  "Montauk  boys"  as  well.  This  is  in  regards  to  the  Montauk  project  as  described  by  Preston  Nichols 
in  his  book  "The  Montauk  Project".  ALL  the  events  he  describes  in  his  book  are  100%  true.  However  the 
fact  that  the  project  was  supposedly  abandoned  at  camp  Hero  in  the  year  1983  could  not  be  farther  from 
the  truth.  As  I  was  also  there  sometime  between  the  years  1988  and  1993?  And  the  project  is  still  going 
strong.  As  far  as  I  can  put  together  at  this  point.  { {some  sources  indicate  that  after  the  rebellion  in  the 
ranks  and  sabotage  of  the  project  in  1983,  the  project  was  re-initiated  a  couple  years  later,  this  is  similar 
to  the  claims  of  the  '  dulce  wars'  in  the  new  mexico  dulce  base,  leading  to  a  severange  of 
'joint-interaction'  between  the  u.s.  government-illuminati  and  reptilian-grey  controllers  of  the  lower  base, 
however  after  two  years  the  collaboration  was  re-instated  -  branton } } 

I  was  selected  at  the  age  of  2  when  my  father  was  in  the  Navy.  In  addition  to  this  I  have  some  very 
strange  memories  of  when  my  family  went  to  the  October  fest  in  Germany  when  we  were  there.  Some 
strange  events  where  they  took  my  father  and  did  something  to  him  in  the  bathroom.  Something  where 
they  humiliated  him  in  some  way  and  I  remember  watching  and  after  when  we  left  he  was  so  ashamed 
about  what  they  did  to  him  that  he  made  me  promise  not  to  tell  anyone  about  what  happened. 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (80  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 9] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

Anyway  they  watched  me  develop  all  through  my  childhood  and  then  when  I  went  to  college  they 
brainwashed  my  father  into  getting  me  to  turn  down  a  full  ride  to  Penn  State  to  play  football,  [but  rather] 
to  go  to  the  University  of  Rochester. 

When  at  Rochester  they  began  their  programming  of  me  to  become  a  "Manchurian  Candidate"  for  them, 
the  perfect  assassin.  My  roommate  was  a  controller,  my  room  had  a  video  camera,  the  shower  had  a 
camera  in  it.  Every  moment  of  every  day  they  were  watching  me.  Then  at  night  they  would  take  me  to 
one  of  two  labs  and  do  the  programming  with  electric  shock,  drugs,  and  torture.  One  of  the  labs  is  located 
in  the  attic  of  the  library  at  the  University  of  Rochester.  The  other  was  the  much  bigger  one  that  they 
gained  after  I  gave  a  demonstration  as  to  what  I  could  do  to  some  Senator,  and  it  became  a  full  blown 
project. 

I  already  had  training  in  mind  control  from  the  "Silva  Mind  Control  Method"  I  took  when  I  was  10  years 
old  and  had  incredible  mental  abilities  from  the  get  go.  So  when  at  Rochester  they  then  just  took  the 
"special  room"  I  already  had  in  my  mind  and  then  manipulated  me  accordingly. 

The  organization  is  NAZI  BASED  and  has  it's  roots  intertwined  with  them.  The  funding  for  this  project 
is  exactly  as  Nichols  states  in  his  theory.  That  the  funding  from  the  Montauk  project  came  from  a  10 
billion  dollar  Nazi  gold  train  which  was  seized  by  the  allies  in  1944  and  was  suddenly  "lost"  by  blowing 
up  in  a  tunnel  and  sealing  it  away  as  the  allies  were  driving  the  Germans  back  at  the  end  of  world  war  II. 
This  was  investigated  by  General  George  Patton  as  he  could  not  understand  how  a  train  could 
"disappear"  in  allied  territory  and  how  all  the  GIs  could  have  been  killed.  The  gold  showed  up  30  years 
later  at  Montauk  (now  being  worth  180  billion)  and  was  brought  over  by  the  Krupp  family  (who  own  the 
ITT  corporation),  and  that's  where  the  Nazi's  got  the  money. 

Anyway,  I  somehow  have  the  special  ability  to  where  somehow  when  a  suggestion  is  given  to  my  sub 
conscious  ANYTHING  that  is  suggested  I  can  somehow  do  in  reality.  I  was  the  untouchable  superstar  of 
the  MKULTRA  program.  Some  of  the  things  they  would  do  would  be  things  like,  they  told  my 
subconscious  mind  that  ANY  height  I  jumped  off  of,  NO  MATTER  HOW  HIGH,  was  as  easy  as 
jumping  off  of  a  footstool  in  my  mind,  and  I  could  do  it.  How  high?  Eventually  they  threw  me  out  of 
airplanes  without  a  parachute  (because  once  you  reach  terminal  velocity  whether  it's  is  jumping  from  200 
feet  and  surviving  or  jumping  from  20,000  feet  you  are  not  going  any  faster  so  it  doesn't  matter  what  the 
height  is  as  long  as  you  can  "stick  the  landing"). 

Imagine  an  assassin  or  covert  group  that  could  jump  out  of  a  low  flying  plane  and  hit  the  ground  running. 
The  mission  would  be  over  before  the  target  even  knew  what  happened.  And  this  is  exactly  what  I  did. 
Between  1988  and  1992  there  were  several  assassinations  around  the  world  that  were  so  profound  and  so 
unbelievable  that  the  cases  are  still  unsolved.  The  assassin  would  shoot  all  the  targets  as  well  as  all  of  the 
guards  surrounding  these  prominent  people  with  one  shot  to  the  head,  so  at  the  scene  there  would  be  all 
these  bodies  all  with  one  bullet  hole  in  their  heads.  Then  the  assassin  would  do  things  like  go  in,  shoot 
everyone  once  in  the  head  with  a  pistol  then  jump  off  a  twenty  story  building  with  no  parachute  hit  the 
cement  and  get  up  and  run  away.  I  am  that  assassin,  and  the  FBI  is  looking  for  me  (I  will  get  into  that 
more  later). 

So  I  was  trained  at  the  Rochester  facility.  The  thing  is  that  when  they  were  creating  me,  as  part  of  my 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (81  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:19] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

development  they  gave  me  a  ia  top  secret  government  healing  "formula"  to  heal  my  self  if  I  became 
injured  (when  I  was  under  hypnosis  they  gave  the  suggestion  to  my  sub  conscious)  to  add  to  the  "healing 
pool"  I  had  in  "my  room"  which  I  already  had  in  my  mind  from  the  Silva  mind  control  course.  It  worked 
so  well  that  I  could  heal  my  self  from  ANY  injury  with  my  mind  in  a  matter  of  moments  simply  by 
laying  in  the  water  and  telling  my  self  to  "heal".  This  worked  so  well  that,  without  their  knowledge,  I 
decided  to  increase  the  strength  of  the  formula  another  500  million  times.  I  did  this  simply  by  when  I  was 
going  to  sleep  I  would  go  to  my  "level"  and  fool  around  in  the  lab  they  had  set  up  in  my  own  mind  with 
out  their  knowledge.  As  a  result  of  me  "fooling  around"  in  the  lab  in  my  mind  I  made  another 
{ {ectoplasmic?  -  branton} }  machine  (in  my  mind)  that  could  create  anything  I  asked  it  to. 

So  I  told  the  machine  to  make  another  "Super  top  secret  government  formula".  One  that  would  make  my 
mind  and  body  indestructible  and  impervious  to  any  poison,  any  poison  gas,  and  that  now  my  skin,  eyes, 
and  every  cell  membrane  in  my  body  would  have  the  strength  of  1 ,000,000  times  the  strength  of  kevliar. 
Having  done  this  I  made  my  self  indestructible  in  the  sub  conscious  of  my  mind  and  it  really  worked  in 
reality.  So  when  I  jump  off  a  15  story  building  and  if  I  splattered  my  self  on  the  sidewalk  I  literally 
would  just  stand  up  and  brush  my  self  off  and  walk  away,  exactly  and  as  easily  as  if  I  had  just  fallen  off  a 
footstool  with  no  pain  or  broken  bones,  not  even  a  scratch.  Some  of  the  other  things  they  did  to  me  was 
the  total  and  utter  removal  of  having  any  fear.  The  ability  to  turn  on  and  off  your  adrenaline  gland  at  will. 
To  be  able  to  run  as  fast  as  a  cheetah,  to  have  the  reflexes  and  agility  of  a  cat,  and  to  be  able  to  climb  any 
structure  like  I  was  a  monkey.  To  be  as  physically  strong  as  you  need  to  be.  To  be  able  to  shoot  a  target 
EXACTLY  in  the  center  every  time  with  out  thinking  about  it  (like  in  the  middle  of  someone's  forehead 
for  example).  These  are  some  of  the  unbelievable  Physical  abilities  I  have. 

The  mental  abilities  I  have  are  another  story.  I  can  move  objects  with  my  mind,  I  can  pick  up  and  hurl 
objects  as  large  as  a  small  car  into  walls,  and  I  can  crush  a  man's  throat  with  a  single  thought.  Simply  by 
telling  my  mind  to  do  it  (such  as  sticking  pencils  into  cement  walls  with  only  a  thought).  Which  is 
something  I  think  I  did  in  one  of  the  FBI  offices  (I  still  don't  know  which  office  it  was,  when  it  was  or 
how  I  even  got  there).  I  CAN  MANIPULATE  MATTER  ON  AN  ATOMIC  LEVEL  WITH  MY  MIND. 

The  thing  is  I  wanted  no  part  of  the  program  from  the  beginning  and  every  chance  I  got  I  fought  back 
with  all  I  had.  As  a  result  of  this  it  became  harder  and  harder  for  them  to  control  me.  THEY  NEVER 
BROKE  THE  ESSANCE  OF  ME  SO  THEY  HAD  TO  BUILD  OVER  ME.  In  other  words  they  could 
never  destroy  what  makes  up  me  and  my  beliefs  totally,  so  they  had  to  bury  me  and  lock  me  away 
somewhere  in  my  mind  and  then  create  and  alternate  personality.  I  have  no  fear  of  them  so  the  only  way 
they  could  control  me  was  with  mind  control.  I  have  the  strength  to  10  men  and  can  jump  off  of  a  20 
story  building,  hit  the  ground  and  get  up  running  but  when  they  say  the  "magic  word"  or  would  ring  the 
"magic  bell"  it  would  stop  me  dead  in  my  tracks  and  I  become  utterly  powerless,  to  move,  to  fight  back, 
even  to  speak  unless  spoken  to.  Anything  they  told  me  to  do  I  would  do  it  without  hesitation  or  question. 
But  from  some  where  inside  me  my  true  self,  because  my  will  is  so  strong,  would  fight  through  what 
ever  they  were  doing  to  me  and  I  would  punch  holes  through  the  alternate  reality  platform  they  had  built 
in  my  mind  and  I  would  freak  out  and  start  fighting  them.  I  must  have  killed  at  least  15  of  their  men  who 
would  try  and  stop  me  once  I  started.  When  I  would  freak  out  no  matter  where  I  was,  I  was  getting  the 
hell  out  of  where  I  was  and  if  you  tried  to  stop  me  it  was  not  a  good  idea  to  get  in  the  way. 

I  always  would  end  up  running  back  to  my  dorm  room  (where  my  roommate  was  one  of  the  controllers) 
running  back  to  home  where  I  felt  "safe"  and  I  would  simply  go  to  sleep  or  even  stay  up  a  while  and 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (82  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:1 9] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

watch  television  but  the  memories  of  what  just  happened  seemed  to  disappear  as  soon  as  I  got  "home",  it 
was  hke  my  subconscious  would  over  rule  my  conscious  mind  and  trick  me  into  believing  that  this 
"horror"  wasn't  really  happening  (I  guess  it  was  a  kind  of  denial  if  you  will,  whether  it  was  a 
programmed  response  or  not  I  don't  know).  I  remember  when  they  would  have  me  under  their  control  the 
best  way  to  describe  it  would  be  like  being  locked  in  a  room  with  no  doors  and  no  way  out  and  all  there 
is  are  these  two  huge  windows  in  which  you  can  see  everything.  Like  riding  in  a  giant  robot  and  seeing 
out  the  eyes.  You  can  walk  around  the  little  room  but  there  is  nothing  but  bare  smooth  walls  and  all  you 
can  do  is  watch.  You  can  scream,  kick,  and  beat  the  walls  as  hard  as  you  want.  But  all  you  can  do  is  ride 
in  the  body  and  watch  what  happens.  But  again  somehow  I  would  manage  to  escape  from  the  little  room 
and  that  is  when  I  would  "freak  out"  as  I  would  regain  control  of  my  body. 

One  time  they  had  me  at  a  base  somewhere,  I  believe  in  Virginia,  and  after  I  escaped  the  facility 
somehow  I  was  back  in  my  room  in  Rochester  New  York  20  minutes  later.  Later,  they  came  and  got  me 
and  brought  me  back  to  the  lab.  They  had  me  securely  chained  to  a  chair  (literally)  and  they  had  said  the 
"magic  word"  and  I  was  in  some  sort  of  trance  or  altered  state.  I  also  may  have  been  drugged  but  I  don't 
think  so  because  the  thing  is  the  drugs  they  were  giving  to  me  I  eventually  built  up  a  defense  to.  They 
would  no  longer  have  any  affect  on  me  as  the  machine  I  had  built  in  my  mind  to  counter  any  and  all 
invasions  of  my  body  simply  told  my  subconscious  that  these  drugs  would  no  longer  have  any  affect  on 
me.  Subsequently  they  would  give  me  enough  of  what  ever  it  was  they  were  giving  me  (it  would  be 
enough  to  knock  out  three  elephants)  but  it  would  have  no  effect  on  me  and  that's  why  they  eventually 
had  to  resort  to  literally  chaining  every  inch  of  my  body  to  a  solid  steel  chair  so  I  could  not  escape  again. 
They  asked  me  how  I  did  it,  how  I  ended  up  in  my  room  and  I  remember  telling  them  with  a  big  smile  on 
my  face  as  I  was  proud  of  what  I  did,  "time  travel". 

I  have  no  idea  how  I  did  it  but  some  how  I  opened  a  portal  using  only  my  mind,  entered  this  black  hole, 
walked  around  for  a  while  (I  seemed  somehow  to  know  exactly  where  I  was  going)  and  then  exited 
through  another  one  and  I  was  standing  in  front  of  my  dorm  room.  I  remember  punching  a  hole  in  the 
fabric  of  time  and  then  punching  another  one  to  get  back.  They  repeatedly  asked  me  how  I  did  it  and  I 
would  not  tell  them.  I  remember  telling  them  that  it  was  much  too  dangerous  because  I  had  already  made 
two  holes  in  the  fabric  of  time  and  if  the  holes  some  how  began  to  tear,  and  if  the  fabric  of  time  actually 
"tore  off"  and  ripped  in  half  completely,  life  as  we  know  it  would  be  over  as  reality  would  go  spinning 
off  into  infinity.  So  no  matter  what,  I  was  not  going  to  tell  them  (I  had  absolutely  no  knowledge  of  what 
previously  happened  and  what  they  were  doing  at  Montauk,  camp  Hero,  at  all).  But  the  fabric  of  time  I 
remember  being  -  and  this  is  very  difficult  to  explain  -  being  the  most  fragile  and  intricate  thing  I  have 
ever  felt.  It  was  like  a  burlap  type  of  weave  made  out  of  material  as  fine  as  spider  silk.  You  could  rip  a 
hole  through  with  your  hand  just  by  touching  it,  but  as  soon  as  you  did  it  you  knew  that  there  was 
absolutely  no  hope  of  repairing  it  because  the  material  was  so  fine  and  the  weave  so  intricate  it  seemed  to 
disintegrate  as  soon  as  you  touched  it. 

Anyway  I  fought  them  every  step  of  the  way  and  they  were  going  to  use  me  to  kill  every  one  of  their 
enemies  until  they  ruled  the  world.  But  what  I  did  way  back  in  the  beginning  when  they  were  prepping 
me  and  conditioning  me  for  the  assassinations,  they  tried  to  tell  me  that  this  was  all  for  my  country,  and 
that  it  was  for  the  good  of  man  kind.  But  I  insisted  on  knowing  how  many  missions  I  had  to  go  on  until  I 
could  "retire",  until  I  could  "quit"  and  they  would  let  me  go  and  leave  me  alone.  At  the  time  they  told  me 
10  just  to  shut  me  up  and  since  at  the  time  they  still  didn't  really  know  what  I  could  do  and  since  this  was 
the  first  mission  they  really  didn't  think  that  I  would  survive  10  missions.  But  after  I  ran  the  10  missions  I 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (83  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:20] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

said  "that's  it"  "no  more,  I  AM  THROUGH,  FINISHED,  RETIRED"  at  which  time  they  tried  to  change  it 
to  25  on  me  but  there  was  nothing  that  they  could  say  or  nothing  they  could  do  to  get  me  to  do  anymore 
(let  me  tell  you  that  this  pissed  the  Illuminati  and  all  of  the  military  and  basically  all  of  the  "heavy 
hitters"  off  something  fierce..  They  wanted  to  reactivate  me  to  kill  Saddam,  and  after  that  they  wanted 
me  to  kill  President  Bush.  For  months  they  tried  every  type  of  brainwashing,  threat,  torture,  and 
intimidation  tactics  they  could  think  of  to  try  and  get  me  to  kill  President  Bush.  But  I  simply  would  not 
do  it,  and  you  can  only  imagine  the  things  they  did  to  me,  the  horror  makes  me  wake  up  in  the  middle  of 
the  night  in  cold  sweats.  I  can  only  remember  it  for  a  second  and  then  my  subconscious  hides  it  from  me 
gain. 

As  far  as  I  can  put  together  what  happened  was  this,  and  keep  in  mind  that  I  am  still  trying  to  peace 
together  my  all  of  my  memory.  When  I  began  doing  research  about  the  Montauk  project  a  flood  of 
memories  started  coming  back.  Back  when  I  was  in  college  (1988-92),  they  took  me  to  Montauk  and  put 
me  in  the  "Montauk  chair".  The  first  time  I  tried  to  use  it  I  somehow  blew  it  up.  My  mental  energy  was 
so  powerful  that  I  blew  up  the  generator  or  the  circuits  or  something.  What  ever  I  did  it  was  supposedly 
impossible,  but  it  happened.  So  they  repaired  it,  I  think  they  only  had  one  other  generator  and  they  had  to 
put  some  kind  of  buffer  circuit  in  it  as  well,  and  I  think  my  "Montauk  hair"  episodes  were  on  two 
different  days  (in  terms  of  an  actual  time  span  I  have  no  idea)  but  I  remember  having  on  different  clothes 
(specifically  wearing  slacks  one  day  and  jeans  the  next  as  I  was  more  casual  on  the  second  day  because 
they  took  me  just  as  I  was  getting  out  of  one  of  my  classes  and  I  hadn't  "dressed  up"  because  they  didn't 
tell  me  to  on  the  second  visit).  But  anyway,  they  tied  me  up  with  chains  so  if  I  freaked  out  I  wouldn't 
wreck  the  place  and  I  was  sitting  in  the  chair.  The  machine  was  on  and  they  were  adjusting  the  power  to 
fit  my  mental  output  if  you  will.  Some  one  then  came  up  to  me  and  said  "what  ever  you  do  donit  think  of 
a  monster"  and  since  the  machine  was  already  on  of  course  a  second  later  a  huge  monster  appeared. 
Everyone  started  freaking  out  and  running  around  and  I  was  still  tied  to  the  chair.  The  monster  had  to  be 
12  or  13  feet  tall,  it  was  covered  with  brown  fur,  had  one  eye  and  one  horn.  It  looked  like  a  cross 
between  King  Kong  and  the  monster  from  one  of  the  Conan  movies.  The  monster  had  been  created  using 
the  Montauk  chair  from  out  of  my  imagination  from  somewhere  in  my  subconscious  using  the  Montauk 
chair  to  amplify  my  thoughts  creating  an  actual  physical  being.  The  only  good  news  was  that  the  creature 
was  either  incredibly  stupid  or  was  just  very  confused  as  to  it's  sudden  new  surroundings  because  it  just 
stood  there  for  at  least  a  minute  giving  them  time  to  untie  me.  They  were  all  yelling  at  me  to  do 
something  (since  I  was  the  only  one  who  could  have  stopped  it,  if  you  will,  of  the  group)  but  I  was  tied 
up,  so  they  finally  cut  me  loose  and  I  killed  it  by  jumping  on  it's  back  from  the  upper  level  of  the  stair, 
and  strangling  it  to  death  using  a  chain  and  a  steel  rod  like  a  truncate  around  itis  neck.  But  not  before  it 
wrecked  half  of  the  lab.  Most  of  the  chair  antenna  apparatus  got  wrecked  and  the  right  side  of  the  time 
machine  antenna  got  wrecked  and  a  box  of  these  million  dollar  light  bulbs  got  smashed.  But  they  all 
seemed  happy  because  the  controls  for  the  time  machine  were  undamaged  and  they  all  kept  saying  that  it 
wasn't  nearly  as  bad  as  the  last  time?????  I  didn't  understand????? 

Some  time  later  (I  don't  know  how  long  it  was)  they  bring  me  back  in  again  and  sit  me  down  in  the  chair 
(as  now  everything  is  fixed).  This  time  they  tell  me  they  want  me  to  think  of  only  pallets  of  gold  bars. 
They  were  out  of  money  and  wanted  me  to  create  billions  of  dollars  using  the  "Montauk  chair"  since  my 
mental  energy  was  strong  enough  to  create  physical  objects  which  were  indeed  real  and  stayed  real  in 
this  physical  universe.  I  did  it  once  and  a  pallet  of  gold  appeared,  they  were  all  excited  and  they  went  off 
to  test  it  to  see  if  it  really  was  gold.  Not  knowing  what  I  was  doing  as  I  was  functioning  in  the  alternate 
reality  they  had  created  (the  reality  in  which  they  could  control  me  and  supposedly  they  were  my  best 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (84  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:20] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

friends).  I,  like  an  idiot,  said  "Why  gold?  Gold  is  a  pain  in  the  ass,  because  of  it's  weight  and  volume,  if 
you  need  money  why  not  make  some  thing  else?"  Then  I  said  "step  back"  and  with  in  an  instant  a  huge 
chest  appeared  and  I  said  "open  it".  I  had  created  for  them  a  huge  chest  of  perfectly  cut,  flawless,  white 
diamonds  the  size  ranging  from  grapefruits  to  golfballs.  One  was  even  as  big  as  a  volley  ball.  This  is 
what  they  are  using  as  financing  today.  This  is  where  they  are  getting  the  money  to  build  the  new  facility 
under  the  new  Denver  airport,  and  where  they  got  the  money  to  build  their  brand  new  "state  of  the  art" 
new  head  quarters  facility  in  Atlanta.  The  chest  of  diamonds  is  priceless  and  I  mean  priceless,  worth 
literally  trillions,  an  unlimited  source  of  funding.  And  it's  all  my  fault.  They  have  named  the  biggest 
diamond  after  me  (the  one  the  size  of  the  volley  ball)  they  call  it  "The  Rhino  diamond"  and  the  second 
largest  one  is  called  the  star  of  David  (named  after  my  son  in  my  honor).  After  all  of  this  I  was  chosen  to 
be  their  "golden  boy".  I  was  personally  chosen  to  interact  DIRECTLY  with  the  Illuminati. 

The  Illuminati  is  made  up  of  a  group  of  about  twenty  men.  All  are  6'-2"  or  over,  white  and  are  of  an 
indeterminate  older  age  (I  would  say  above  the  age  of  70  but  I  suspect  that  with  the  technology  they  have 
available  to  them  they  in  reality  are  much  much  older).  They  convene  in  a  board  room  with  a  huge 
wooden  table  which  is  in  the  shape  of  a  football.  Each  chair  has  a  control  panel  and  a  television  screen 
comes  out  from  inside  the  table  for  each  of  the  chairs.  There  is  a  huge  screen  located  in  the  front  of  the 
room  as  well.  During  one  of  the  meetings  about  1/3  of  the  men  reached  over  to  their  belts  and  turned  a 
knob  on  a  small  white  box  they  had  on  their  belt  and  their  human  image  dissolved  to  reveal  they  were  not 
human  at  all  but  these  huge  lizard  type  creatures  (the  reptilians). 

After  I  finished  college  at  the  age  of  22  or  23  I  specifically  and  repeatedly  told  them  that  I  wanted  no  part 
of  any  of  this  but  they  were  not  going  to  let  me  go.  They  all  liked  me  very  much  and  always  wanted  me 
to  join  them  (the  Illuminati)  for  drinks  and  "hang  out"  with  them  in  their  private  recreation  room  and  be 
one  of  them.  Play  billiards  and  cards  with  them  (things  like  that).  So  they  brainwashed  me  again 
(reinforced  the  alternate  reality  program  they  had  been  using  all  along)  and  made  me  the  inspector  to  all 
of  the  facilities  around  the  countries.  They  erased  the  memory  of  my  son  and  his  mother  from  me  at  the 
time.  They  have  plans  for  him  as  his  IQ  -  so  I  have  heard  from  Aaron  -  is  150.  But  anyway,  the  inspector 
was  a  highly  important  and  influential  position  to  hold,  again  I  was  22  years  old  and  was  their  "golden 
boy".  They  gave  me  a  rank  of  42nd  level  in  the  masons  secret  society... 

{ {note:  i  have  heard  from  a  friend  of  mine  that,  according  to  certain  sources,  george  bush  also  held  the 
42nd  degree...  even  though  'officially'  there  are  only  33  degrees,  it  is  very  probable  that  bush  has  risen  in 
the  ranks  since  them,  the  33  and  above  degrees  are  not  public  knowledge  since  this  is  where  they  begin 
dealing  with  the  interplanetary  secret  societies,  with  alternative  2  underground  and  alternative  3  space 
scenarios  involving  both  humans  and  aliens,  the  plan  is  to  allow  world  war  iii  to  break  out  between 
right-wing  and  left-wing  political  factions  -  that  were  actually  financed  by  the  illuminati  in  machevellian 
fashion  -  and  when  the  world  is  depopulated  the  cult  of  the  serpent  -  human  and  alien  illuminists  -  plan  to 
annex  this  planet  to  the  main  reptilian  empire  in  alpha  draconis,  and  turn  those  humans  who  remain  on 
earth  into  electronically  controlled  subjects,  the  dracos  are,  according  to  contactees,  involved  in  an 
ancient  war  with  human-like  beings  in  the  lyra  sector,  both  the  humans  and  reptilians  reportedly  once 
lived  on  earth  in  prehistoric  times  and  left  the  planet  as  a  result  of  ancient  earth  changes/wars  to  found 
their  respective  confederations,  and  both  desire  to  use  earth  and  its  unique  chemical,  mineral  and  genetic 
resources  along  with  its  human  population,  with  its  inbred  warrior  instincts,  as  weapons  to  destroy  the 
power-base  of  the  other  side  -  branton } } 


file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (85  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:20] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

To  start  (I  started  at  the  bottom  of  the  top),  accompanied  with  this  title  came  a  ring  (like  my  college  ring) 
with  the  numbers  "42nd"  embroidered  on  the  jewel  of  the  ring  in  red. 

I  inspected  several  facilities  including  the  one  in  Paramus  NJ,  the  Montauk  facility,  the  facility  in 
Rochester,  the  facility  in  Miami  where  the  Grays  are  located  and  are  doing  their  breeding  experiments  to 
form  a  slave  labor  race  (this  is  a  joint  treaty  with  the  US  government's  Department  of  the  Navy)  { {or  the 
d.o.n.,  which  serves  as  the  major  c.i.a./n.s.a.  "mole"  within  naval  intelligence  -  branton} }. 

The  government  is  providing  human  women  subjects  for  the  Grays  to  do  breeding  experiments  with,  in 
exchange  for  alien  technologies  (what  we  now  call  the  stealth  fighter  and  bomber  radar  invisibility 
technology)  and  a  non  aggression  pact  against  the  rest  of  man  kind.  I  personally  have  seen  this  first  hand 
and  I  remember  the  women  and  children  as  I  walked  by  them  SCREAMING  and  PLEADING 
hysterically  for  me  to  help  them.  This  memory  is  one  of  the  most  disturbing  and  most  frightening  that  I 
have  recalled.  The  feeling  I  get  now  is  the  same  one  I  got  then,  one  of  utter  sickness  as  the  thought  of  our 
government  is  giving  aliens  women  and  children  for  torture  and  breading  experiments.  EVERY  WORD 
of  this  is  unfortunately  all  TRUE. 

When  I  was  in  Miami  I  was  placed  down  in  front  of  the  leadership  council  of  the  Grays.  I  didn't  know 
what  the  Illuminati  wanted  me  to  do,  they  never  gave  me  any  specific  instructions  or  too  much  detail  as 
to  the  intricate  workings  of  things  because  they  were  afraid  that  I  would  freak  out  again.  At  the  meeting 
one  of  Grays  was  trying  to  gain  access  to  my  mind  in  order  to  control  me.  He  kept  trying  to  implant  the 
suggestion  "You  will  obey  me.  You  will  obey  me".  I  warned  him  to  stop  three  times.  He  had  no  way  of 
knowing  my  abilities  and  after  warning  him  the  third  time  I  crushed  his  throat  with  my  mind  and  then 
hurled  him  against  the  wall  with  such  force  that  his  head  splattered  open  like  a  ripe  melon. 

This  was  all  only  using  the  power  of  my  mind.  This  caused  a  severe  political  confrontation  as  I  didn't 
know  who  he  was.  I  didn't  even  know  really  why  I  was  there.  The  Illuninati  had  sent  me  there  to  impress 
the  Grays  and  I  ended  up  killing  one  of  their  leaders. 

{ {atta-boy  andy!  time  to  stop  all  this  groveling  and  kick  some  alien  butt!  reminds  me  of  a  legend  i  heard 
of  St.  george  the  dragon-slayer,  i  don't  know  if  there's  any  truth  to  it  but  the  symbolic  truth  it  important, 
the  story  is  of  a  kingdom  in  the  mideast  or  africa  that  was  plagued  by  a  dragon,  the  king  would  try  to 
appease  the  beast  with  livestock  tied  up  outside  the  city,  but  one  day  all  of  the  livestock  was  gone...  they 
merely  ended  up  feeding  the  beast's  appetite,  so  they  took  lots  to  sacrifice  a  virgin  outside  the  gates,  and 
this  went  on  for  sometime  until  the  kings  own  daughter  was  chosen,  the  king  reluctantly  let  her  be  tied  to 
the  post  outside  the  city  walls,  after  which  the  dragon  approached,  just  then  from  out  on  the  horizon  a 
knight  in  shining  armor,  with  a  lance  in  hand,  riding  a  white  horse,  and  wielding  a  shield  emblazoned 
with  a  red  christian  cross  on  a  white  background,  approached  and  with  remarkable  speed  sent  the  beast  to 
dragon  heaven,  or  dragon  hell  whichever  the  case  may  be.  st.  george  according  to  the  legend  ended  up 
marrying  the  princes,  the  moral  of  the  story  is  this...  appeasement  is  the  inevitable  road  to  defeat, 
consider  british  prime  minister  neville  chamberlain  who  essentially  turned  over  chzechoslovakio  to 
adolph  hitler  in  an  effort  to  appease  him,  but  this  only  fed  the  furer's  ego,  his  disdain  for  the  allies,  and 
his  twisted  confidence,  and  he  continued  his  military  campaign  which  eventually  led  to  the  deaths  of  over 
50  million  people,  star  trek's  "scotty"  once  said  it  best:  "sometimes  the  best  negotiator  is  a  fully  loaded 
phaser  bank!!!"  -  branton). 


file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (86  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:20] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

I  almost  started  a  war  between  the  Grays,  the  Reptilians,  and  the  rest  of  mankind.  That  was  my  first 
impression,  what  happened  in  reality  was  I  believe  that  the  Illuminati  sent  me  to  the  grays  to  see  if  their 
mind  control  technology  would  work  on  me.  One  of  the  major  objections  I  had  with  the  whole  situation 
was  the  way  in  which  the  Illuminati  was  approaching  forming  the  "New  World  Order".  I  personally  told 
the  Illuninati  off,  and  that  they  were  wrong  and  that  if  they  attempt  to  control  the  minds  of  human  beings 
we  will  lose  the  essence  of  who  we  are  and  what  makes  us  so  special.  That  if  they  tried  to  control  the 
minds  of  human  beings  they  would  create  a  police  state  such  as  the  one  in  the  former  Soviet  Union  and 
the  world  would  end  up  with  the  same  result,  disaster.  I  told  them  that  I  am  in  agreement  that  the  future 
of  the  Earth  and  the  future  of  humanity  definitely  needs  and  is  heading  toward  a  single  world 
government... 

{ {i  would  have  to  disagree  here,  i  would  suggest  more  of  a  union  of  sovereign  republics...  putting  all  of 
your  eggs  in  one  basket  is  dangerous,  for  instance  if  an  alien  empire  were  to  try  to  take  over  this  planet  it 
would  be  easier  just  to  "steal  the  basket"  than  to  go  on  an  "easter  egg  hunt"  and  try  to  gather  all  of  the 
eggs  one  by  one...  i  would  agree  with  interaction  between  countries  on  an  intelligence  and  military  level 
in  order  to  protect  the  mutual  boundaries,  but  on  an  economic  and  political  level  it  is  best  for  each 
sovereignty  to  be  totally  independent  from  he  rest,  and  thus  not  repeat  the  disaster  of  economic 
dependence  that  has  resulted  in  the  loss  of  sovereignty  of  most  republics,  i.e.  dependence  on  the 
international  bankers  who  have  loaned  wealth  to  all  nations,  only  to  be  squandered  by  irresponsible 
leaders,  bringing  those  sovereignties  under  the  control  of  the  bankers  because  of  the  debts  that  may  never 
be  repayed  since  these  countries  can  barely  pay  even  the  interest  on  the  loans,  and  especially  with  the 
collapsing  economies  we  will  see  the  illiminati's  international  banking  systems  demand  even  more 
'collateral'  from  these  defaulted  countries,  destroying  even  more  of  their  sovereignty,  a  good  idea  might 
be  for  each  country  to  import  no  more  than  l/3rd  of  their  national  produce  to  ensure  that  they  are  moving 
in  the  direction  of  self-sufficiency,  stacking  all  of  your  dominos  together  is  not  a  wise  idea,  as  we  can  see 
now  with  the  collapse  of  the  interconnected  and  co-dependent  world  stock  markets  which  are  essentially 
dragging  each  other  down  -  branton} } 

...but  the  methods  of  how  they  are  trying  to  achieve  it  can  only  lead  to  disaster.  That  it  is  the  society  in 
which  we  live  in  that  must  be  changed  not  the  human  beings  which  live  in  it.  How  we  live  in  a  world 
where  society  has  become  so  complex  that  the  fundamentals  of  right  and  wrong  has  become  defined  by 
how  much  money  you  have.  PEOPLE  NEED  TO  BE  LED,  NOT  BE  CONTROLLED.  Lead  by  example. 
We  don't  have  any  leaders  in  the  world  today,  we  have  politicians,  and  there  is  a  big  difference.  We  are 
like  a  piece  of  clay  with  the  same  unlimited  potential,  it  can  be  molded  and  shaped  into  anything  that  can 
be  imagined,  however  the  harder  you  try  and  squeeze  it  the  more  slips  through  your  fingers.  My  speech 
utterly  shocked  the  Illuminati  because  for  god  sake  you  don't  talk  to  them  like  that  but  I  let  them  have  it. 
It  did  however  divided  the  Illuminati,  some  were  on  my  side  and  some  were  on  the  side  of  total  mind 
control.  The  Reptilians  were  also  greatly  offended  as  in  my  speech  I  declared  that  in  who's  best  interest  is 
"total  mind  control"  really  in.  Humanity,  or  the  alien  species  that  were  trying  to  overtake  us.  They  must 
take  the  earth  intact  and  without  a  war  for  they  want  the  planet  for  their  own  usage's.  Also,  why  do  you 
think  they  know  they  must  control  us  NOW,  before  we  develop  any  further.  We  only  use  6-8%  of  our 
brains,  what's  going  to  happen  when  we  use  all  of  it!  AND  do  you  really  think  that  if  there  were  5  billion 
human  beings  on  the  planet  that  could  do  what  I  can  do  they  would  be  making  treaties  with  the 
government  in  exchange  for  women  and  children  subjects  to  conduct  horrific  human  breeding 
experiments?  Of  course  not,  if  we  were  advanced  enough  we  would  tell  them  to  go  "F*ck  them  selves". 
But  President  Eisenhower  knew  this  back  in  the  forties  so  that's  why  he  agreed  to  the  terms,  to  buy  time. 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (87  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:20] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

But  now  the  department  of  the  Navy  has  become  so  engrossed  with  the  possibilities  of  the  technologies 
that  they  are  only  getting  a  glimpse  into,  that  they  have  lost  sight  of  the  fact  that  we  have  made  an 
alliance  of  horror.  I  mean  I  really  let  them  have  it! 

At  this  point  I  told  them  again  that  I  wanted  no  part  of  any  of  this  and  I  just  wanted  to  live  my  life.  The 
nerve  of  them,  after  they  tortured  me  for  years  and  then  turn  around  and  try  and  tell  me  that  they  are  my 
friends  and  that  I  am  now  one  of  them,  I  told  them  to  go  f*ck  them  selves  right  to  their  faces.  They 
however  had  created  their  own  worst  enemy,  a  man  without  any  fear  who  stands  against  them,  and  a  man 
who  cannot  be  killed,  but  who  can  destroy  them.  So  they  did  the  only  thing  they  could,  they  erased  my 
memory,  and  are  keeping  a  very  close  eye  one  me,  and  every  time  I  would  start  to  regain  my  memory 
they  would  be  right  there  to  make  sure  they  could  put  out  the  fire  before  it  got  out  of  control.  I'm  like  the 
black  sheep  of  their  family,  they  want  me  so  badly  to  embrace  them  but  all  I  want  to  do  is  see  them 
destroyed.  And  the  only  card  they  can  hold  over  me  is  my  son  and  his  mother! 

After  I  graduated  I  lived  in  the  New  York  area  for  about  a  year,  and  then  moved  south  to  Atlanta.  I 
recently  have  gained  knowledge  that  they  have  moved  their  new  headquarters  to  a  new  underground 
facility  in  Atlanta.  I  had  no  knowledge  of  the  fact  that  they  had  moved  to  Atlanta  but  when  I  found  that 
out  that  a  whole  flood  of  memories  came  back.  And  Yes  the  reason  they  moved  to  Atlanta  was  probably 
specifically  to  watch  ME!  I  had  no  memory  of  any  of  this  until  another  single  event  sparked  a  memory 
which  punched  another  hole  in  their  "dike"  and  my  memory  has  been  coming  back  ever  since.  Very 
slowly. 

As  far  as  I  can  put  together  what  happened  was  this,  some  time  between  1992  and  1996  I  regained  a 
portion  of  my  memory  and  went  to  the  FBI.  I  had  no  memories  of  Montauk  or  the  Illuminati,  only  of  the 
torture  at  Rochester  and  the  assassinations  they  made  me  do.  I  told  them  about  the  experiments  going  on 
at  the  University  of  Rochester  and  how  I  have  telekinetic  abilities.  They  didn't  believe  me  so  to  prove  it  I 
stuck  two  pencils  at  a  range  of  about  15  feet  into  a  reinforced  concrete  wall  using  only  the  power  of  my 
mind.  The  thing  is  I  also  told  them  about  how  the  Rochester  facility  was  using  stage  Hypnotists  to 
brainwash  the  public.  As  well  as  this  how  they  were  also  brainwashing  the  Army.  When  the  new  soldiers 
were  coming  out  of  boot  camp  they  would  be  treated  to  a  stage  hypnotist  show.  These  guys  were  so  good 
that  they  could  then  turn  around  and  hypnotize  the  whole  audience  and  THEY  WOULD  START 
PRAISING  ADOLF  HITLER  AND  THE  NAZI  PARTY.  The  FBI  didn't  believe  me  so  I  asked  them  to 
set  a  remote  camera  at  one  of  the  shows.  And  they  did  it  and  sure  enough  the  plot  was  exposed.  I'M  THE 
GUY  WHO  TIPPED  OFF  THE  FBI  TO  WHAT  THEY  WERE  DOING  AND  THEN  WENT  ON  THE 
RAID  ON  THE  ROCHESTER  FACILITY.  The  thing  is  during  the  raid  they  already  had  so  many  of  the 
FBI  and  the  Army  personnel  under  their  control  that  when  we  went  to  the  facility  and  broke  in  we  almost 
had  them  but  then  they  said  the  magic  word  and  the  troops  and  the  FBI  agents  turned  against  me,  and 
were  under  their  control.  They  don't  fight  with  guns,  they  fight  with  words  { {psionic  warfare  - 
branton } } .  It  was  like  a  living  night  mare.  The  raid  was  covered  up  and  they  made  the  whole  situation 
"go  Away". 

Again  the  raid  was  covered  up  because  they  already  had  high  government  officials  as  well  as  the  top 
officials  in  the  FBI  under  their  control  and  they  did  their  best  with  damage  control.  However  the  damage 
was  already  done  and  sometime  after  that  the  government  passed  a  law  making  it  illegal  to  perform  stage 
hypnotism  in  the  United  States.  I  think?  But  as  a  result  of  this  they  erased  my  memory  again  and  covered 
up  my  identity  and  made  me  disappear.  They  tried  several  times  to  kill  me  but  they  simply  cannot.  So 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (88  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:20] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

now  half  of  the  FBI  is  looking  for  me  and  the  other  half  is  covering  up  my  identity  from  the  first  half  as 
they  are  the  agents  of  the  "New  World  Order"  and  the  Illuninati  and  are  keeping  me  from  becoming 
known.  But  the  FBI  is  still  looking  for  the  man  who  stuck  the  two  pencils  in  the  wall  at  the  FBI  Office. 
Which  is  me.  I  don't  remember  which  office  it  was  or  the  exact  date,  but  I  know  that  they  are  looking  for 
me.  While  living  in  Atlanta  my  controller  was  my  best  friend.  This  guy  came  up  to  me  at  the  pool  of  my 
apartment  complex  and  we  became  best  friends.  He  was  from,  confidently  enough,  Rochester,  NY  and 
was  in  Atlanta  to  get  his  masters  in  Physiology  at  the  university  of  Georgia.  I  had  no  clue  what  was  going 
on  and  he  would  brag  openly  about  how  he  could  hypnotize  people  without  them  even  knowing  it. 

I  would  go  over  to  his  apartment  and  hang  out.  This  is  where  they  continually  kept  up  with  my 
programming  and  making  sure  that  I  would  not  regain  my  memory  and  get  out  of  control.  There  was  a  lot 
of  missing  time  and  frequently  he  would  get  up  and  lock  the  door  for  no  reason  at  all.  I  didn't  put  it  all 
together  until  later,  but  I  remember  telling  him  several  times  "Dude,  I  think  I  was  the  victim  of 
government  mind  control  experiments  when  I  was  a  Rochester"  remembering  only  a  minute  fraction  of 
anything.  And  he  was  right  there  to  cover  it  all  up  again.  I  remember  doing  this  several  times  (coming 
out  of  it  maybe  15  to  20  times)  until  finally  I  figured  out  that  he  was  part  of  it  and  I  just  kept  my  mouth 
shut. 

But  the  whole  thing  seemed  so  bizarre  that  it  didn't  make  any  sense.  He  spent  years  trying  to  permanently 
blank  my  memory  but  because  of  the  safety  systems  I  had  installed  in  my  mind  when  they  first  started 
programming  me  and  creating  their  "Manchurian  Candidate"  I  specifically  designed  my  own  system  so 
that  the  system  would  automatically  "reboot"  no  matter  what,  and  there  was  no  way  to  destroy  it  (it  is 
quite  clever  I  must  admit).  This  pissed  them  off  something  fierce  since  they  have  no  way  of  destroying 
me,  they  can  only  try  and  control  me.  During  one  of  the  sessions  he  slipped  and  told  me  "Do  you  have 
any  idea  how  much  damage  you  have  done  to  the  organization?"  and  I  said  "good  you  f*cking  assholes", 
but  then  he  said  that  they  were  now  using  the  FBI  physiologists  to  gain  the  control  of  all  the  FBI  agents 
when  they  came  in  for  their  mandatory  physic  evaluations.  Think  about  it?  Who  watches  the  FBI 
physiologists?  When  I  heard  this  I  was  still  in  their  altered  state  of  reality  and  I  would  go  on  my  daily  life 
everyday  with  no  memories  of  what  was  happening  at  his  apartment.  Somehow  I  found  my  self  in  the 
FBI  office  in  Atlanta,  and  I  was  there  to  tell  them  the  story  about  what  was  happening  to  the  FBI  during 
the  physic  evaluations.  "Watch  the  physiologists"  I  said  and  the  director  of  the  FBI  office  knew  exactly 
who  I  was,  and  he  kept  on  asking  me  "Who  are  You"  "Who  are  You"  (He  knew  I  was  the  guy  who  stuck 
the  pencils  in  the  wall  from  before,  and  told  of  the  stage  hypnotists)  and  he  kept  on  saying  "Do  you  have 
Any  idea  how  many  people  are  looking  for  you?"  and  I  kept  telling  them  that  I  came  in  as  soon  as  I 
regained  my  memory.  He  said  "how  convent,  they  keep  erasing  your  memory".  He  didn't  believe  me 
when  I  told  him  that  I  have  no  memory  about  anything  he  is  talking  about.  A  specialty  team  of  FBI 
agents  were  on  the  way  from  Washington  the  moment  that  it  was  discovered  that  I  was  in  Atlanta.  But 
somehow  I  gave  him  the  information  and  then  I  disappeared  and  I  was  back  in  my  apartment.  I  don't 
know  how  I  did  it  but  that's  what  happened. 

As  it  turns  out  the  whole  thing  was  true  and  nearly  the  entire  FBI  was  under  the  control  of  the  Illuminati, 
and  when  they  would  say  the  "magic  word"  they  would  all  turn  and  say  "HEIL  HITLER".  After  a  few 
months  the  FBI  got  control  of  the  situation  (supposedly)  and  arrested  all  of  the  physiologists  involved, 
deprogrammed  all  of  the  agents,  all  of  the  military  generals,  as  well  as  most  of  the  members  of  the  Senate 
I  would  assume  and  Congress,  as  well  as  President  Clinton. 


file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (89  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:20] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

My  controller  (Aaron)  when  the  whole  plot  was  exposed  said  that  he  had  to  do  some  very  fast  talking  to 
save  his  Hfe  and  said  to  me  "do  you  have  any  idea  how  much  damage  you've  done,  you've  reduced  the 
organization  down  to  me  being  the  new  head  mind  controller  because  they  arrested  everyone".  Several 
members  of  the  Illuminati  wanted  to  kill  my  son  and  his  mother  in  retribution  for  what  I  had  done,  but 
[did  not]  since  I  had  no  memories  of  them  (and  they  thoroughly  detest  me). 

As  part  of  their  control  over  me  they  have  separated  me  from  my  powers  somehow.  I  cannot  move 
anymore  objects  but  it  is  very  very  slowly  coming  back  to  me.  However  I  do  remember  jumping  off  a  5 
story  parking  garage  in  Buckhead  (the  affluent  singles  bar  area  in  Atlanta)  when  the  FBI  was  chasing  me 
(I  didn't  know  who  they  were)  and  I  just  did  it  with  out  thinking,  and  simply  ran  away.  My  programmer 
(now  also  Aaron)  simply  erased  my  memory  of  the  whole  event.  I  didn't  know  that  they  were  FBI  agents 
at  the  time,  all  I  knew  was  that  they  were  "men"  after  me.  Going  way  back  to  the  initial  programming  all 
I  would  do  in  situations  I  simply  "run",  get  away.  I  think  I  also  walked  into  another  FBI  office  at  point  in 
some  time  and  I  was  half  way  inside  the  door  when  I  suddenly  got  this  uneasy  feeUng  as  I  looked  at  the 
FBI  agent  behind  me,  he  was  a  tall  black  man  and  when  he  began  sweating  bullets  my  instinct  just  took 
over  and  I  ran  away.  How,  when  and  where  that  happened  is  still  a  mystery  to  me. 

In  July  of  1997,  one  of  the  Army  officers  (Mr.  Green)  who  had  been  instrumental  in  my  development 
back  in  Rochester  and  who  I  had  swore  if  I  ever  got  loose  I  would  kill,  tried  to  kill  me.  I  remember  being 
in  Aaron's  apartment  and  he  put  me  into  my  trance.  When  I  awoke  again  I  was  literally  in  chains  from 
head  to  foot.  It  was  Mr.  Green.  He  took  50,000  milligrams  of  cyanide  and  mixed  it  into  a  small  glass  of 
coke  and  forced  me  to  drink  it.  Nothing  happened.  I  just  burped  as  loud  as  I  could  and  told  him  to  go 
f*ck  himself.  He  became  frantic  and  calling  me  a  "son  of  a  bitch"  and  he  then  pulled  out  his  45  revolver 
and  shot  me  point  blank  in  the  head.  The  impact  knocked  me  unconscious  but  when  I  came  to  I  saw  three 
shell  casings  laying  on  the  floor.  Aaron  erased  the  whole  event  from  my  memory,  and  about  a  week  later 
(when  he  had  me  in  my  trance)  told  me  that  the  attack  was  "Unauthorized"  and  that  I  no  longer  have  to 
worry  about  Mr.  Green  again.  In  fear  for  his  Hfe,  Aaron  and  I  had  a  fight  and  stopped  speaking  to  each 
other  as  he  could  not  cover  up  the  memories  any  longer  and  he  knew  that  I  knew  that  he  knew  that  I 
knew  kind  of  thing. 

I  move  back  to  New  Jersey  in  October  of  1997  and  have  since  been  trying  to  piece  it  all  together.  I  know 
who  my  new  controller  is.  For  the  longest  time  I  could  not  figure  it  out  the  fact  that  they  would  not 
simply  let  me  go  and  not  have  some  one  watching  me,  but  now  I  have  figured  it  out,  it  is  my  mother,  and 
they  hopefully  don't  know  that  I  have  figured  it  out. 

I  have  had  my  self  "deprogrammed"  by  one  of  the  "Montauk  Boys"  and  am  going  through  my  21  day 
recovery  period,  which  coincidentally  ends  today.  And  that  is  where  I  am  at.  Now  I  have  to  figure  out 
how  to  get  my  powers  back.  I  must  figure  out  some  way  to  get  in  contact  with  the  FBI  and  figure  out 
some  sort  of  "plan".  In  the  mean  time  the  information  I  have  collected  states  that  now  the  Illuminati  are 
attempting  to  control  the  world  through  the  recording  business  and  the  media.  Inserting  subliminal 
messages  through  all  the  major  recording  studios,  they  have  now  gone  to  actual  application  with  the 
broadcasts  of  the  425MHz  mind  controlHng  frequencies  with  towers  all  over  the  world  (the  one  in  Russia 
is  targeting  California)  and  they  are  controlHng  the  television  companies  and  are  starting  to  insert 
hypnotic  messages  into  everything  we  watch  and  read.  I  can  only  do  my  part  to  try  and  stop  them,  I  hope 
some  other  people  will  help  this  time. 


file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (90  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:20] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

As  more  of  my  memory  comes  back  I  will  add  in  more  detail  to  the  time  line.  In  the  mean  time  I  am 
faced  with  one  major  question  in  regards  to  all  of  this. 

Who  am  I?  and  is  it  really  me? 

March  10th  1998-  "As  world  war  II  ended  and  as  the  debris  of  Berlin  smoldered,  the  American 
intelligence  'services'  quietly  courted  Nazis  and  their  Quislings  in  the  Soviet  satellites.  Some  5000 
European  'anti-Communists,'  according  to  the  Washington  Post  for  June  9,  1982,  quietly  emigrated  to  the 
United  States.  In  the  early  days  of  television,  young  Ronald  Reagan's  fund-raising  acumen  was  tapped  by 
the  'Crusade  for  freedom,'  a  CIA  front.  The  then  'liberal'  celluloid  cut-out  and  FBI  informant  appeared  in 
a  cameo  spot  to  talk  viewers  out  of  their  hard-earned  dollars  to  fund  the  migration  of  East  European 
'freedom  fighters'  to  the  United  States  -  these  paragons  were  really  diehard  Nazis.  The  CIA,  Pentagon, 
and  an  army  of  Nazi  recruits  have  since  consummated  as  ideological  bond  that  has  held  in  sickness  and 
in  stealth."  ~  From:  Virtual  Government  -  CIA  Mind  Control  operations  in  America.  P  150,  by  Alex 
Constantine 

Secret  location  of  Rochester  Facility  (Located  in  Rochester  NY) 

This  is  not  only  the  truth  about  what  the  United  States  government  has  already  done,  but  these  operations 
are  not  only  still  going  on  but  have  escalated  in  their  scale  and  have  become  so  integrated  into  today's 
society,  that  the  public  is  starting  to  believe  the  "lies"  the  government  is  protruding  to  "discredit"  anyone 
who  comes  forth  and  states  that  they  have  been  a  "victim"  of  a  government  mind  control  experiment,  or 
some  other  sort  of  illegal  horrific  government  based  medical  experiment. 

What  the  government  is  doing  to  "cover  their  tracks",  simply  is  they  come  up  with  a  fictitious  medical 
term  to  "explain"  what  all  these  people  are  emembering.  In  this  case  they  came  up  with  the  "false 
memory  syndrome".  The  fact  that  all  these  people  are  simply  "delusional"  or  "crazy"  and  they 
(conveniently)  need  medication.  It  conveniently  explains  their  "memories"  of  the  wrong  doings  and 
government  torture  done  to  them  as  all  simply  being  "figments  of  their  imagination"  and  "it  all  never 
happened".  It  also  shuts  them  up  as  they  are  now  heavily  sedated. 

I  know  this  as  to  be  fact  because  it  happened  to  me  when  I  attended  the  University  of  Rochester  between 
the  years  1988-1992.  The  horrific  experiments  were  conducted  at  the  secret  facility  illustrated  in  the  map 
of  Rochester  N.  Y  above. 

These  are  the  individuals  responsible  for  the  kidnapping,  and  most  disturbing  of  all  are  the  torture, 
murder,  and  illegal  horrific  medical  experiments  being  done  on  American  children  TODAY.  They 
actually  are  the  NAZI  PARTY  working  in  conjunction  with  different  branches  of  the  United  States 
government  in  order  to  find  effective  way  to  control  your  mind  and  to  control  the  minds  of  All  the  United 
States  citizens  as  well  as  the  rest  of  the  world  in  order  to  form  "The  New  World  Order".  A  single  military 
based  world  government  where  free  speech,  free  thought  and  free  will  will  only  be  a  memory  of  the  past. 

This  is  also  the  Same  group  that  was  hypnotizing  citizens  as  well  as  the  United  States  Army  using  stage 
hypnotists  in  the  mid  1990is.  The  United  States  government  (THE  PART  THAT  WAS  NOT  YET 
UNDER  THEIR  CONTROL)  eventually  passed  a  law  making  it  illegal  for  stage  hypnotism  to  be 
performed  in  the  United  States  because  of  this  exact  group.  Their  secret  location  was  never  revealed  until 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (91  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:20] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

now  as  they  have  not  yet  been  prosecuted.  Why?  Because  the  network  of  government  collaboration 
between  the  different  branches  of  the  government  and  the  Nazi  party  have  become  so  intertwined  that  it 
virtually  has  become  impossible  to  sort  out  "Whom"  is  really  responsible,  because  the  whole  operation's 
success  is  based  upon  secrecy. 

This  is  also  the  same  group,  the  certain  individuals  and  groups  within  the  United  States  government  and 
the  diehard  members  of  the  Nazi  party  who  were  brought  over  from  Eastern  Europe  named  as  "the 
freedom  fighters"  with  the  money  donated  by  the  American  people  who  gave  during  Ronald  Reagan's 
fund-  raising  campaign.  Which  then  was  cleverly  tapped  by  the  "Crusade  for  freedom,"  (A  CIA  front 
operation).  This  group  of  fanatics  then  attempted  to  overthrow  the  FBI  by  planting  their  agents  "posing" 
as  FBI  psychologists.  The  "agent"  would  then  hypnotize  (brainwash)  the  FBI  agent  during  their 
"psychological  evaluation"  into  giving  their  loyalties  to  Adof  Hitler  and  the  Nazi  Party!  Sound  too 
outrageous  to  be  true?  Believe  it!  You  probably  never  heard  anything  about  this  conspiracy  because  the 
FBI  covered  up  this  plot  as  not  to  expose  their  own  incompetence  as  the  group  had  almost  the  entire  FBI 
under  their  control  until  the  conspiracy  was  exposed  (I  would  estimate  it  happened  sometime  between 
1996  to  1997).  The  FBI  is  still  looking  for  who  is  responsible  for  these  plots,  and  here  they  are!  At  the 
Rochester  location. 

Secret  Paramus  facility  located  at  140  Century  Rd.  (Located  in  Paramus  NJ)  There  are  literally  "dozens" 
of  these  facilities  located  across  the  country.  Each  one  has  a  different  function  and  specialty.  This  is  a 
"sister"  facility  of  the  one  in  Rochester  NY.  The  entrance  to  the  underground  facility  is  located  in  an 
office  building  in  Paramus  NJ.,  at  140  Century  Rd.  The  building  next  door  (120  Century  Rd)  is  also 
owned  by  the  same  company  who  finances  the  project.  The  Paramus  facility  does  not  specialize  in  mind 
control,  it's  specialty  is  SEX. 

The  Paramus  facility  uses  women  to  gain  government  secrets,  industrial  secrets,  intelligence  information. 
Basically  ANY  information  they  are  assigned  to  gather  these  "sex  agents"  then  go  and  manipulate  their 
"target",  not  with  guns,  or  threats,  but  using  one  of  the  most  powerful  agents  of  manipulation,  sex. 

As  stated  above,  the  "sex  agent"  is  one  of  the  most  powerful  means  of  extracting  information.  The  girls 
are  either  brought  in  at  a  very  young  age  or  I  would  imagine  kidnapped  and  then  are  made  into  a  "sexual 
agent".  This  is  done  through  a  set  of  very  disturbing  programming  steps.  This  process  includes 
brainwashing  and  as  you  can  imagine  EXTREME  sexual  abuse.  A  process  which  was  used  frequently 
used  and  perfected  by  the  KGB  as  well  as  attempted  by  the  CIA  in  their  "San  Francisco  house".  I'm  not 
sure  as  to  the  actual  procedures  involved  in  making  one  of  these  "sex  agents"  or  where  the  girls  come 
from.  I  can  bet  that  99%  of  these  girls  are  NOT  there  on  a  voluntary  basis. 

You  don't  think  that  our  own  government  would  be  insidious  enough  to  use  girls  to  get  information  out 
of  powerful  men?  Are  you  that  ignorant?  But  Anyway  here  is  where  the  top  secret  underground  entrance 
location  is.  This  location  is  where  the  secret  societies  of  the  world  work.  Sometimes  in  conjunction  with 
the  United  States  government  (as  well  as  many  other  governments)  and  of  course  sometime  for 
themselves.  This  is  where  these  "sex  agents"  are  programmed  and  trained.  At  the  Paramus  facility  in  NJ 
{ {or  is  it  new  jermany?  -  branton} }. 

The  Secret  location  of  the  "Relocated"  Montauk  Project  (Dobbins  Air  Reserve  Base  in  Atlanta  GA)  The 
Montauk  project  (formerly  located  at  Camp  Hero  in  Montauk  NY)  was  first  made  public  by  Preston 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (92  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:20] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

Nichols  in  his  infamous  book  "The  Montauk  Project".  The  Montauk  project  is  simply  a  continuation  of 
the  "Philadelphia  Experiment"  which  was  then  changed  to  "Project  Rainbow"  and  "The  Phoenix  Project", 
until  finally  it  was  moved  and  renamed  to  "the  Montauk  Project".  All  these  projects  had  slightly  different 
objectives,  "time  travel",  "weather  control",  etc.  These  projects  were  eventually  brought  all  under  one 
roof  which  was  named  "The  Montauk  Project"  which  was  located  at  Camp  Hero  in  Montauk  Long 
Island.  The  essence  of  the  project  was  "time  travel".  Being  able  to  create  an  "electromagnetic  bottle"  if 
you  will  around  an  object,  thus  enabling  the  object  to  be  able  to  "disappear"  or  become  invisible.  This 
was  already  accomplished  back  in  the  1940is  with  the  USS  Eldridge.  There  were  problems  however. 
Other  than  ripping  a  huge  hole  in  the  fabric  of  time  (which  an  alien  species  called  "the  Grays"  then  used 
to  bring  a  huge  spaceship  through  and  there  are  an  estimated  1  million  of  them  living  here  on  Earth  right 
now),  human  beings  could  not  travel  through  time  as  their  spiritual  as  well  as  physical  "zero  point  of 
reference"  becomes  lost.  I  am  not  an  expert  on  this  subject,  but  as  best  as  I  can  understand  it,  this  is  what 
happens.  So  more  work  needed  to  be  done.  What  we  now  call  our  "stealth"  technology  is  actually  the 
Gray  alien  technology  given  to  us  in  trade  by  the  Gray  alien  species.  What  happened  was  the  Department 
of  the  Navy  made  an  agreement  with  the  Grays  to  exchange  technologies  for  human  women  and  children 
subjects  to  conduct  horrific  breeding  experiments.  The  Grays  are  what  you  see  when  you  look  at  most  of 
the  alien  drawings  made  by  abductees  or  people  who  have  claimed  to  have  seen  "aliens".  This  is  going  on 
right  now  down  in  Miami,  FL.  (Entrance  to  the  secret  underground  facility  where  the  U.S.  military  is 
conducting  horrific  genetic  experiments  on  the  population  of  the  United  States  while  working  in 
conjunction  with  the  gray  aliens  -  [the  entrance]  is  located  next  to  the  Classic  Honda  dealership  in  a  bank 
in  the  Coral  Gables  area  of  West  Miami,  to  be  more  specific)  as  I  have  seen  it  first  hand  myself.  Over  the 
years  we  developed  the  technology  and  can  now  use  it  in  practice  applications  in  our  Stealth  fighters  and 
bombers. 

Another  off  shoot  of  the  Montauk  project  (which  had  to  work  with  the  time  travel  principal  in  order  to 
give  the  spirit  and  physical  body  a  "zero  point  of  reference")  was  called  the  "Montauk  chair".  What  this 
essentially  did  was  to  separate  the  mind  from  the  body.  To  be  able  to  separate  the  spirit  and  soul  from  the 
body.  Eventually,  with  the  help  of  the  alien  technology  the  essence  of  who  we  are  (our  spirit  and  soul) 
can  be  separated  from  the  body,  transferred  onto  a  computer,  digitized,  (make  any  changes  in  who  you 
are  if  they  deemed  necessary),  stored,  and  then  put  you  back  into  your  body. 

Who  is  behind  the  financing  of  all  of  this,  as  there  is  no  paper  trail  leading  to  the  government?  One  of  the 
major  contributor's  to  these  horrors  is  a  secret  society  called  THE  ORDER  TO  THE  ROSE.  Who  are  the 
"Order  of  the  Rose"... 

{ {the  rosicrucians?  according  to  the  rev.  jim  shaw,  a  former  33rd  degree  mason,  when  he  was  initiated 
into  the  33rd  degree  of  the  Scottish  rite  of  masonry  -  which  actually  originated  at  a  Jesuit  college  in 
Clermont  france  and  not  in  Scotland  -  he  was  taken  to  the  Scottish  rite  headquarters  in  Washington  d.c, 
which  sits  atop  of  the  pentagram-like  street  layout  of  the  city,  the  ceremony  took  place  in  the  masonic 
"house  of  the  temple",  in  which  he  observed  all  kinds  of  murals,  carvings  and  statues  involving  serpent 
worship,  in  the  major  ceremony  they  sat  at  a  cross  shaped  table  covered  with  roses,  an  obvious 
symbolism  of  the  order  of  the  rosy  cross  or  rosicrucians,  which  like  its  allied  society  the  Jesuits  is  a 
conspiratorial  group  hidden  behind  religious  symbolism?  -  branton} } 

It  is  a  secret  society  which  is  essentially  made  up  of  the  Catholic  Church  as  well  as  most  of  the  other 
powerful  religions,  (and  Yes  the  Pope  himself)  have  made  the  trade  of  sacrificing  women  and  children 

file:///D|/My  Documents/Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (93  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:20] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

for  horrific  experimentation  to  alien's  which  is  going  on  down  in  Miami,  in  order  to  gain  the  technology 
to  understand  and  to  be  able  to  separate  the  body  from  the  soul  { {note:  ill  give  these  bastards  the 
'technology'  to  'separate  their  body  from  their  soul',  if  you  know  what  i  mean,  free  of  charge!  -  bran  ton} }. 

As  you  can  imagine  that  when  this  gets  out  it  will  not  be  a  popular  opinion  at  all,  and  it  would  be  one  of 
the  great  scandals  of  all  time. 

What  is  happening  now?  The  "Montauk  Project"  for  some  time  was  moved  to  Atlanta,  but  recently  has 
moved  from  Atlanta  back  to  Camp  Hero  in  Montauk  AND  IS  ACTIVE.  Essentially  because  the  Montauk 
location  is  the  "cross  hairs"  of  the  Earth's  "Biorhythm's",  and  is  essentially  the  point  on  Earth  where  time 
travel  is  most  easily  accomplished  when  Earth  is  the  point  of  origin.  So  Camp  Hero  has  since  been 
reopened  by  the  Department  of  the  Navy,  had  the  water  drained  from  the  flooded  tunnels  and  is  now 
fully  operational  again. 

The  Comet  Hale-Bopp  also  caused  quite  a  commotion  as  to  what  was  going  on.  This  is  what  truly 
happened.  The  comet  was  supposed  to  pass  right  by  us  (in  astrological  terms)  a  very  close  brush  with  the 
planet  Earth.  What  was  discovered  by  the  Air  force  and  the  Department  of  the  Navy  was  that  the  comet 
was  heading  right  for  us.  To  redirect  the  comet,  project  "Pebblestone"  (the  current  Air  force  equivalent  to 
the  Department  of  the  Navyis  Montauk  project)  was  used.  In  conjunction  with  the  corporation  of  most  of 
the  world  governments  [they]  were  trying  to  redirect  the  comet  using  "particle  beams"  which  we 
generated  from  here  on  Earth.  The  comet  was  moved,  but  then  seemed  to  redirect  itself  back  towards  the 
Earth.  It  was  determined  that  there  was  indeed  an  alien  ship  directing  the  comet  directly  towards  Earth. 

If  it  had  hit  the  Earth  it  would  have  caused  a  "nuclear  winter"  and  wiped  out  the  human  race  with  in  5 
years.  So,  with  the  corporation  of  project  "Pebblestone"  and  the  Department  of  the  Navy,  a  time  hole  was 
opened  in  front  of  the  comet  causing  it  to  pass  directly  around  (or  through)  if  you  will  the  Earth. 

The  purpose  of  the  comet  was  indeed  to  wipe  out  us,  the  humans,  as  well  as  most  of  the  life  on  Earth. 
Who  was  in  the  alien  ship  was  not  known  to  us  or  to  any  one  of  the  half  a  dozen  alien  species  which  are 
already  here.  The  act  was  definitely  one  of  aggression,  as  the  alien's  (who  ever  they  were)  were  trying  to 
"teraform"  the  planet  for  their  own  usage  as  the  comet  contained  large  amounts  of  "methane".  This  is 
what  the  top  organization  who  actually  runs  the  planet  Earth  concluded.  An  organization  made  up  of  a 
counsel  of  half  humans  and  the  other  half  made  up  of  various  alien  races  who's  name  is  so  secret  it  has 
NEVER  been  mentioned  ANYWHERE  in  print.  So  they  destroyed  the  alien  ship  using  a  top  secret 
Anti-matter  bomb  (as  some  say). 

The  mass  suicide's  in  Rancho  Santa  Fe  (San  Diego)  where  39  people  killed  themselves  because  they 
believed  there  was  a  alien  ship  coming  behind  the  Hale-Bopp  comet  were  absolutely  correct.  They  were 
not  correct,  however,  in  believing  that  the  aliens  were  coming  to  bring  us  to  a  "higher  form  of  human 
existence".  They  were  in  fact  coming  to  destroy  us! 

Camp  Hero  is  where  the  Department  of  the  Navy  has  reopened  the  Montauk  facility  and  is  currently 
working  with  a  variety  of  different  species  of  aliens  on  a  variety  of  covert  projects  (located  in  Montauk 
Long  Island). 

As  more  and  more  of  my  memories  come  back  to  me  things  become  more  clear. 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (94  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:21] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 


March  16th  1998 


I  remember  that  I  was  a  member  of  the  Department  of  the  Navy's  ultra  elite  "Delta  Force".  The  term 
"Delta  Force"  is  usually  associated  with  the  Army  and  special  forces  units  there  in.  It  is  generally  thought 
that  the  highest  level  of  covert  operations  units  for  the  Navy  is  the  "Navy  Seals".  This  is  generally  true 
for  all  "earth  based"  operations.  For  inter-planetary  operations  the  "Department  of  the  Navy"  has  a  group 
of  "very  special"  solders  which  can  do  the  same  types  of  superhuman  things  I  have  referred  to  before.  For 
the  "very  special"  projects  the  secret  societies  of  the  world  use  the  "very  special"  commando  forces  of  the 
department  of  the  Navy.  A  unit  so  secret  that  only  a  few  people  in  the  world  know  of  their  existence  and 
that  force  is  called  "The  Delta  force!"  ("the  Delta  Force  for  the  Department  of  the  Navy"). 

As  I  regain  my  memory,  I  remember  that  Mr.  Green,  the  man  who  was  so  terrified  of  me,  was  one  of  the 
men  who  raped  my  mother  in  front  of  me  while  they  held  a  gun  to  my  fathers  head  when  I  was  about 
seven  years  old.  I  remember  6  men  coming  into  our  house.  Two  of  them  put  a  gun  to  my  fathers  head  and 
the  other  four  went  into  the  back  room  and  had  their  way  with  my  mother.  I  think  I  was  about  seven 
years  old.  As  the  men  left  they  were  laughing  at  my  father  and  about  what  they  had  just  done.  My  father 
just  sat  in  his  chair  and  cried.  I  ran  outside  and  swore  to  kill  these  men.  This  man  turned  around  and  put 
his  gun  in  my  face  but  I  didn't  flinch.  I  just  stood  there  and  swore  to  kill  him.  He  looked  at  me,  and 
thought  about  killing  me  for  a  split  second  and  then  slowly  walked  away,  looking  at  me  in  the  eyes. 

I  remember  that  I  had  made  the  association  of  Mr.  Green  and  what  they  did  to  my  mother  and  father  and 
that's  the  reason  why  they  could  never  break  me  using  beating  tactics.  I  had  made  the  association 
between  him  and  the  entire  group.  That's  why  no  matter  what  they  did  to  try  and  make  me  one  of  them  I 
always  hated  them  and  would  always  hate  them  so  there  was  nothing  that  they  could  do  because  the 
damage  was  already  done. 

Through  my  contacts  I  have  found  out  that  the  reason  why  I  am  having  so  much  trouble  regaining  the 
essence  of  me  is  that  what  these  people  did  to  try  and  control  me  was  they  took  the  essence  of  me  (my 
soul  and  my  mind)  out  of  my  body,  smashed  my  mind  into  many  pieces  and  stuck  me  back  in  my  body 
upside  down  and  backwards  { {so  to  speak  -  branton} }. 

I  remember  that  when  I  was  sent  on  missions  for  the  "Delta  Force",  they  would  send  me  through  a  "Time 
Portal"  and  then  bring  me  back  a  few  days  later.  To  earth  in  earth's  time.  However,  when  you  alter  one's 
time  line,  they  come  back  different.  This  is  why  when  I  would  come  back  the  mother  of  my  child  would 
always  tell  me  that  "I  am  different  somehow?".  I  will  explain  this  more  later. 

I  was  also  contracted  out  to  be  used  for  "breeding"  experiments  to  other  alien  governments  by  the 
Department  of  the  Navy  (and  by  the  council  who  really  runs  the  Earth  -  the  New  World  Order).  These 
alien  governments  wanted  to  cross  me  with  one  of  their  own  to  create  a  warrior  class  of  species.  I 
remember  having  sex  with  many  different  species  and  in  many  different  places.  Again  much  more  into 
that  later. 

March  26th  1998- 1  have  put  more  and  more  of  my  mind  back  together.  I  have  spoke  of  jumping  off  high 
objects  and  surviving.  I  jumped  off  a  200  foot  platform  for  president  Bush  and  hit  the  ground  very  hard. 
As  I  lay  there,  the  president  was  furious  as  he  thought  they  had  just  killed  me.  When  I  got  up  and  then 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (95  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:21  ] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

walked  over  to  him  he  was  in  shock.  I  remembering  him  asking  me  if  "I  had  volunteered  for  this".  I  just 
looked  at  him  and  started  freaking  out  asking  him  for  help. 

To  put  it  bluntly  as  there  is  no  real  other  way,  what  the  New  World  Order,  the  Montauk  Project  and  the 
[Project]  Monarch  boys  are  all  about  is  the  controlling  and  manipulation  of  peoples  minds  for  usage  in 
their  own  projects.  Once  the  subjects  mind  has  been  effectively  controlled  they  are  then  used  (plugged 
into)  machines,  and  are  then  central  components  in  time  travel,  weather  control,  and  of  course  more  mind 
manipulation. 

The  essence  of  their  control  and  of  their  tactics  comes  from  the  "splitting"  of  the  mind.  The  "splitting"  of 
the  mind  entails  a  process  of  degradation  and  humiliation  of  the  subject.  The  process  is  different  for  each 
individual.  But  in  essence  what  they  do  is  go  into  your  subconscious  and  find  out  what  the  most  personal 
aspects  of  your  are.  Then  they  use  this  against  you  to  essentially  rip  your  mind  apart.  What  happens  is 
this,  an  individual  boy  who  possesses  special  mental  abilities  is  selected  at  a  very  young  age  (age  5  or  6). 
The  boy  is  then  subjected  to  various  "stages?"  of  terror  and  horror  to  begin  to  separate  himself  from 
himself  and  his  family. 

They  do  things  like  having  several  men  rape  the  boys  mother  in  front  of  him  and  make  him  watch.  They 
put  a  gun  to  the  fathers  head  and  make  the  7  year  old  boy  watch  his  father  sit  there  helplessly  as  his 
mother  is  raped  in  front  of  him.  I  remember  this  happening  several  times,  in  my  childhood. 

My  "conditioning"  involved  several  levels  of  physical  torture,  and  horrific  sexual  abuse  going  beyond 
any  known  descriptive  term.  They  continue  to  drive  "wedges"  into  the  subjects  minds  until  hopefully  the 
mind  will  "split"  apart  as  it  cannot  take  anymore.  One  of  these  "wedges"  they  used  to  drive  into  my  mind 
was  the  Murder  if  my  mothers  future  husband  "Mr.  Johnson",  back  when  I  was  eleven  years  old. 

When  my  parents  were  getting  divorced,  and  my  mothers  one  true  chance  at  happiness,  was  shattered  in 
order  to  get  to  me,  what  they  simply  did  was  to  program  Sally  Johnson  to  kill  her  husband  when  he  came 
over.  This  concludes  her  defense  theory  as  she  pleaded  temporary  insanity.  Theoretically  this  is  true  as 
she  could  not  help  herself  and  was  simply  following  her  instructions  out  as  were  programmed  into  her  by 
this  group.  This  particular  type  or  conditioning  was  done  as  the  Paramus  Facility  (map  enclosed).  This 
effectively  drove  my  mother  into  a  downward  out  of  control  spiral  which  caused  enough  discord  in  my 
life  to  give  them  an  avenue  of  manipulation  (an  avenue  for  them  to  try  and  "split  me"). 

When  a  man  has  an  ejaculation  what  actually  happens  is  this.  When  the  ejaculation  occurs  the  seman 
which  is  shot  out  of  the  body  is  the  DNA  package  containing  the  blueprints  for  the  body.  What  is  unseen 
is  at  the  same  time  what  is  also  being  transferred  is  the  soul  or  spirit  of  the  person.  We  are  all  creatures  of 
energy,  the  energy  which  flows  through  us  is  called  "kundalini  energy".  When  a  man  reaches  an 
orgasmic  state,  during  the  ejaculation  not  only  is  the  Semen  sent  out  but  the  male  penis  also  at  the  same 
time  sends  off  the  essence  of  the  spirit  as  well  during  this  period.  Both  are  shot  out  at  the  same  time.  If 
you  ever  took  the  time  to  notice,  the  male  penis  is  shaped  like  an  iantennai.  This  is  obviously  done  a  for 
reason,  and  the  reason  is  that  the  spirit  is  also  sent  out  through  the  penis  during  the  ejaculation. 

This  is  the  reason  why  "test  tube"  babies  are  born  without  a  sole.  As  they  were  only  conceived  with  the 
part  of  us  that  makes  up  the  body,  and  as  the  insertion  of  the  spirit  was  not  part  of  the  conception,  this 
person  is  born  without  a  soul  (since  there  was  no  physical  transfer). 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (96  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:21  ] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

This  one  of  the  primary  reasons  why  Men  are  used  and  not  women.  When  the  orgasmic  state  is  achieved 
the  "kundahni  energy"  or  "spirit"  of  what  makes  us  who  we  are  is  projected  out  of  the  body  by  the  male 
to  impregnate  the  female.  This  "energy"  or  "spirit"  can  then  be  captured  and  digitized  and  then  put  back 
into  the  body. 

To  "split"  the  mind,  at  the  moment  of  orgasm,  the  subject  is  somehow  demoralized  by  an  act  or  subject 
that  is  so  personal  that  the  horror  of  this  act  causes  the  mind  to  "split"  open  like  a  log  being  split  by  an 
ax.  The  "new"  self  or  "programmed"  response  is  then  inserted  and  takes  hold.  They  basically  split  your 
"self"  apart  and  then  insert  you  with  another  "self".  What  ever  they  wish  to  insert  into  your  mind  what 
ever  they  want  you  to  be,  they  then  insert  and  that  is  what  you  become. 

My  mind  has  been  split  six  times.  Each  time  they  would  split  my  mind,  they  would  insert  the  appropriate 
programming  and  that  would  be  that.  However,  because  my  will  is  so  strong,  the  programming  would  not 
hold.  I  kept  breaking  out  of  it,  and  they  could  not  control  me.  Every  time  I  would  break  their  hold  on  me, 
they  would  have  to  re-split  my  mind  in  order  to  re-insert  the  programming.  This  is  why  my  mind  is  split 
six  times.  Normally,  when  the  mind  is  split  once,  is  all  the  mind  can  take.  Somehow,  my  mind  was  split 
six  times  and  I  survived,  I  don't  know  how. 

The  small  lab  where  they  did  their  experiments  on  me  as  I  have  mentioned  earlier  is  the  secret  laboratory 
attic  in  the  roof  of  the  University  of  Rochester  library.  The  BIG  lab  where  I  had  most  of  work  done  to  me 
was  done  at  THE  ROME  NATIONAL  AIR  BASE.  Located  in  Rome  NY.  To  maintain  security  and  for 
discretion  they  dug  an  underground  tunnel  going  directly  from  the  Rochester  facility  (located  under  the 
Andrews  Street  bridge)  going  to  the  facility  in  Rome,  where  the  other  "Montauk  chair"  is  located.  They 
use  electric  cars  (as  not  to  create  any  undo  suspicion  from  ground  vibrations)  to  travel  between  the  two 
facilities. 

Rome  National  Air  Base  (located  in  Rome  NY)...  Where  another  "Montauk  Chair"  is  located 
underground.  The  reason  they  went  through  so  much  trouble  with  me  is  because  I  have  the  ability  to 
concentrate  and  focus  on  one  thought  and  one  thought  only.  Because  I  can  do  this,  they  used  me  to 
operate  the  "Montauk  Chair"  and  open  time  portals  going  to  different  points  in  time.  What  they  do  is 
have  the  "chair  operator"  focus  on  ANY  point  in  time  in  ANY  part  of  the  Universe  and  the  thoughts  are 
then  amplified  and  a  time  portal  is  opened.  A  computer  then  records  these  thoughts  and  the  time  portal  is 
then  stored  in  a  computer  (on  a  storage  disk).  As  the  work  progresses  a  library  of  time  portals  is  then 
created  { {note:  al  bielek  has  mentioned  something  called  the  m.a.l.t.a.  base,  the  "montauk  alsace-lorraine 
time  archives"  underground  base,  which  is  located  in  germany  near  the  french  border  in  the 
alsace-lorraine  region  which  has  been  a  disputed  territory  between  germany  and  france  for  centuries  - 
branton} }.  When  they  want  to  access  that  particular  moment  in  time,  they  insert  the  storage  disk  of  the 
time  portal  and  they  are  off  and  running.  The  only  complication  is  that  the  computer  must  readjust  the 
time  portal  for  the  starting  point  as  the  "Earth"  and  our  "time"  has  since  moved  since  the  portal  was 
recorded.  So  once  the  new  calculations  are  entered  as  the  starting  point  the  portal  is  then  opened. 

I  have  sat  in  "the  chair"  several  hundred  times  and  they  used  me  to  open  several  hundred  portals  and 
make  several  hundred  recordings.  The  earlier  time  travel  project  was  the  one  called  project  "Southern 
Cross".  Time  portals  have  always  been  here  on  Earth  (at  least  as  long  as  modern  man).  The  oldest 
version  of  the  time  portal  is  an  older  system  in  which  a  huge  crystal  which  has  been  here  since  the  time 

file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (97  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:16:21] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 

of  Atlantis  is  activated  by  emitting  sound  frequencies  while  over  the  crystal.  There  are  supposedly  8 
crystals  hidden  around  the  world.  Only  one  has  been  located,  and  it  is  at  the  corner  of  what  makes  up  one 
of  the  corners  of  the  Bermuda  Triangle.  Project  "Southern  Cross"  was  used  to  win  world  war  II  in  the 
favor  to  the  allies.  What  the  U.S.  government  did  was  using  this  old  time  machine  they  effectively  went 
back  in  time  and  delivered  future  technologies  to  the  1940's  to  help  us  win  the  war.  We  would  deliver 
communication  devices,  as  well  as  weapons,  made  out  of  1940  parts  and  technologies  (using  bulb 
resistors  etc.).  These  devices  would  be  delivered  to  the  1940's  along  with  a  complete  set  of  drawings  on 
how  to  make  them  out  of  1940  parts. 

I  took  part  in  several  of  these  "deliveries",  as  well  as  ran  many  missions  for  the  U.S.  government,  going 
back  in  time  and  altering  the  future.  One  of  the  people  who  I  ran  these  missions  with  was  Duncan 
Cameron  from  the  "Montauk  Project". 

March  27th-  As  I  was  living  in  Atlanta  I  thought  I  was  out  of  the  program  and  living  a  totally  normal  life. 
As  I  regain  my  memory  I  remember  these  men  coming  into  my  girlfriends  apartment  and  having  50  men 
rape  my  girlfriend  { { over  a  period  of  time?  -  bran  ton } } .  This  included  animals  as  well  as  many  other 
perversions.  I  remember  them  raping  my  sister  in  front  of  me.  I  remember  them  raping  my  mother  in 
front  of  me.  Now  that  I  think  about  it  I  remember  most  of  my  girlfriends  being  gang  raped  in  front  of  me. 
More  later  about  this. 

The  Babylon  5  movie  which  came  on  a  few  months  ago  contained  a  subplot  about  a  human  being  from 
the  past  which  came  from  the  past  into  the  future.  They  are  looking  for  this  being.  I  AM  WHO  THEY 
ARE  LOOKING  FOR.  During  some  of  my  duties  I  was  sent  through  the  time  portal  into  the  future,  and 
actually  formed  the  Babylon  project.  The  producers  of  the  show  have  sent  a  message  back  in  time  for  me 
and  I  have  received  it. 

When  they  split  my  mind,  all  six  times,  they  had  to  expose  me  to  some  horror.  I  remember  all  of  what  it 
took  to  split  my  mind.  That's  all  I'm  going  to  say  about  it  for  now. 

Claims  have  been  made  that  I  was  being  used  up  until  MID  JULY  of  1997.  This  far  exceeds  what  I 
thought.  For  the  entire  time  that  I  was  down  in  Atlanta,  I  thought  I  was  living  a  normal  life.  The  reality 
was  that  I  was  being  manipulated  and  having  gang  bang  parties  with  my  girlfriend.  When  I  went  to  Ft. 
Lauderdale  and  spent  8  weeks  down  there,  I  thought  I  was  having  a  great  time.  The  reality  is  that  I  was 
being  breeded  by  the  Grays  down  in  Miami  while  I  was  there. 

One  of  the  De-programmers  I  have  been  using,  has  since  tried  to  manipulate  me  and  I  will  no  longer  go 
to  him.  I  realize  now  that  NO  MATTER  WHAT  I  DO,  some  one  is  going  to  try  and  manipulate  me  for 
their  own  purposes. 

http://angelfire.com/ut/branton/ 


file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (98  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:21  ] 


PROJECT  SUPERMAN 


file:///D|/My  Documents/ Avidya/Mind  Control/Project  Superman/PROJECT  SUPERMAN.htm  (99  of  99)  [8/28/2000  03:1 6:21  ]